

### FORBIDDEN

### a novel by

### Haru Ichiban

### Book 1 of the Forbidden series

### Copyright © 2018 by Haru Ichiban. All rights reserved.

### Published by Haru Ichiban at Smashwords

### Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to Smashwords.com or your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

# Books by Haru Ichiban:

### Forbidden Series (steamy paranormal romance novels)

Book 1: Forbidden (Lei and Sween #1)

Book 2: Forbidden: New Days (Lei and Sween #2)

Book 3: Forbidden: Evil Days (Lei and Sween #3)

### Darkintense Series (erotic short stories and novellas)

Book 1: Japanese Lesson (Yu and Mia)

To subscribe to my mailing list, click here: https://tinyletter.com/HaruIchiban

# Index

Dedication

Acknowledgment

Day 0: Prologue

Day 1: Me

Day 2: Her

Day 3: Them

Day 4: Argh

Day 5: Buggypop

Day 6: Play

Day 7: Catalyst

Day 8: Crossroad

Day 9: Him

Day 10: Downpour

Day 11: Dare

Day 12: Shopping

Day 13: Beach

Day 14: Countryside

Day 15: Us

Day 16: Fallen

Day 17: Kingdom of Angels

Day 18: Aftermath

Day 19: The Future

Epilogue

Author Sites

About Haru Ichiban

Excerpt from Forbidden: New Days

# Dedication

To my beloved grandfather "Pepe". Thank you for believing in me.

Acknowledgment

To Michi. Forbidden would have never grown wings without you.

# Day 0

Prologue

### Lei Synge-Sturmmond's narration

It's really late. I shouldn't stay so long at college, researching with such intensity that I lose track of time.

I close the books I have been piling over my desk since this afternoon and return them to the shelves. Bidding goodbye to its library, my steps lead me out of the large building known as Law Academy and into the night.

It's also really cold. But not because of some low temperature that would make one want to reach for the warmest coat.

I mean the cold that sends shivers down one's spine.

I snug into my jacket in an attempt for it to shield me from this feeling. I tried, just in case, but I knew it wouldn't work.

Really, what surrounds me is a perfect setup for a horror movie. The wind is blowing in short gusts, picking leaves from the ground and howling eerily into the empty streets. Now and then, I spot one or two individuals walking far away from me, hastening their pace.

This is not a night to be out. That's what a voice inside my head is saying, despite the weather not being so bad, with okay temperature and no rain... But something strange is on and about. The streetlights give the evening a pale tinge that looks more ominous than reassuring.

Not to mention the moon...

I look up at the sky. It's huge and shiny tonight, a complete circle that bathes everything in soft yellow iridescence. Together with the streetlamps, they tint the night so brightly it almost seems like it is receiving autumnal daylight.

Have you ever thought there are actually two moons?

One, the lifeless satellite we all see. Another, a living entity, a presence up in the sky. And this second moon seems to be watching us, looking at everything we do and judging it...

No, I am not making any sense. Shaking my head, I resume my walking with a hastened pace. Better return home as soon as possible.

Traversing the wide park where I have been contemplating the skies, I reach a narrow side street that connects to the road my living place lies at. It is no good idea to walk into dark alleyways, but this is a safe city in general. Of course, I wouldn't bet my life on such statement.

However...

As I reach its other entrance, I feel it. Someone is watching me from the alley. With feral intensity. It is definitely not just a passerby; eyes are fixed on me like a predator on its target.

My first impulse is to run. But no... I have a better idea. If you look at a potential attacker, you disable the surprise strike and they may decide not to jump you. So, mustering up courage, I turn around, expecting to see a street gang with knives in their hands or a man in a hood holding a revolver to me.

But there's nothing.

Nothing, except the pressure of that hard stare on my person.

Someone is looking at me.

But I can't see them.

In the alley...

Only shadows.

I walk back, insecure steps, still facing the narrow passageway.

What is it! A supernatural being? A spirit of sorts?

Or... Am I just crazy?

Hands over my mouth, doing my best to avoid screaming in terror, I can't help but bolt. What is it! What's happening!

I must have sprinted across two blocks when I realize the presence is no longer after me. My pace slows down considerably but in no way below a run, until I reach home.

After glancing around and making sure nothing corporeal is stalking me, I open the entrance and jump in as fast as I can, locking it hastily again. Letting out a long, relieved sigh, I rest my forehead on the door's hard, cold wood, fingers still holding the key.

What was what I felt! Was it like in the terror movies, and some dark being was out to hunt humans? The only thing I know is that next time I'm returning early while taking the long way home. No earthly power could make me walk into that alley again.

There have been so many strange things in my life as of late... Add this one to the pile. Maybe it is a good idea to start carrying a crucifix and some holy water. And garlic. No, not garlic, my dear Sandy hates it, and I don't want to walk around smelling either. No... Nobody will look twice if I wear a cross pendant and have a bottle of water with me.

I'm really in the mood for a cup of coffee. Two minutes later, I sigh in relief as the aromatic beverage fills my nostrils with its scent and my mouth with its taste. As I finish it, my disposition is a whole lot better.

But shaking off a certain feeling from the back of my mind is proving to be impossible. This ominous sensation seems to be telling me that whatever that was...

I haven't seen the last of it.

# Day 1

Me

### Sween Funew's narration

My name is Sween Funew. Let me tell you about the guy I love. Uh, this is a bad way to begin a narration, but he is what I have in my mind most of the time. I love him so much... He's good-looking, smart, has a shapely body, a lot of personality and charisma—

"Hey! Move out of the way! Kindergarten time is over!"

And obnoxious, rude, easily angered, disagreeable—

"At six o'clock, kids should be in bed!"

In a few words: a complete jerk.

Standing up from the seaside where I have been soaking up the last traces of sunlight for the day, I wipe the dry beach sand from my clothes. There's a dull look in my eyes as the half of a spin places me face to face with Lei Synge-Sturmmond, the owner of both my heart and the inane words a few seconds ago.

Oh, and I didn't mention the best part: he's absolutely in love—but not with me.

His straight, shiny, ebony hair measures a couple inches long around all his head, with the exception of two long locks at the sides of his face that kind of resemble horns, currently swaying to the light breeze as his deep black eyes glare at me; a killer hypnotic stare I feel trapped in whenever he's not being a jerk like now. The dusk sun casts a golden overtone on his extremely pale, perfect skin, which under its spell resembles butter-colored satin. This is the only light in his whole figure, since he rarely wears anything but black. A fitted leather jacket with ribbed pads over its shoulders and forearms, a turtleneck, pants and boots; no other color is on him. We just finished class, but he's always hurrying to change out of the obligatory clothing and into his favorite one, even though the male uniform does have lots of black in it.

Oh, I guess I should tell you something about me as well. Don't you hate this part, where you have to depict yourself? If you put excessive emphasis on your qualities, you come out as arrogant; if your attention falls on your shortcomings, you might seem dull, or worse, a loser. Well, I am Lei's classmate. I'm medium height, average build, and I have the kind of transparent features that change color value depending on the current light pattern. Right now, the setting sun makes both my hair and eyes look dark orange. On the other hand, my skin is always very light, with coloring that can be described as peaches and cream, a yellowish pink.

Though smarter than your average citizen, I have this juvenile air around me that makes a lot of people disregard this trait. To be honest, due to certain circumstances in my past, my emotional maturity is actually not what you'd expect for my age. Let's just say the last time my emotional development and my biological years matched was when I turned ten years old. Speaking of feelings, I also tend to experience everything with much more intensity than the neighbor next door. It's a common characteristic of my race. Which is my race? I'll tell you later.

I'm also an Aquarian of the Uranus-dominant type and a Spring lady, which will make me appear quite manic in the eyes of many.

I don't think Lei is of the opinion I'm lacking in the wit department, but he sure likes to make fun of my childishness.

You may ask why I love him... Well, that's why I considered it was a bad way to begin a story. It's not so easy to explain like this. Just take my word that Lei absolutely deserves all the affection I could ever offer him, despite his crappy attitude. Hopefully, I will be able to collect enough empiric evidence in the future.

Right now, "idiot" is what I would like to say to him, but we're in a tense enough situation. I don't want any more of his animosity.

"What is it? You wasting time here when you could be with Dessande?"

Yeah, Dessande Aviemore is Lei Synge-Sturmmond's lover. Like all of her kind, she's perfect beyond words, constituting a big reason why my task is so difficult.

He chuckles, his rich, soft voice rumbling in his throat. "It's still early for her visit."

That does not escape me, to some extent. Oh, from what I just said, are you thinking I'm trying to steal Lei from Dessande?

You're absolutely right.

But wait, don't judge me... If you knew what I am and what Dessande is—

Yeah, I would like to tell you, but at this point I'm sure you'll say I'm delusional. You'll present a swift and logical exposition about the nonexistent nature of things like angels, demons, vampires, ghosts and spirits, right? After all, there's no scientific evidence supporting otherwise and many fakes pullulating the scanty information about them. So I'll simply continue the narration as the normal girl I am supposed to be in Lei's eyes. I'll just say Dessande is a perfectly normal person like myself—for now. That's how she's supposed to look to everybody. That's what Lei wants to believe too. Perhaps, later, when you realize I'm different, you'll be able to understand Dessande's idiosyncrasy as well. Why do I want Lei and her separated.

Dessande's routine in Lei's eyes is well-known to me. She'll pop up at his place at about ten in the evening. It is not until he's free of obligations that he summons her, and there she stays for the rest of the night. Complying to each of Lei's whims. Being a servant of his fertile sexual imagination. Oww, my jaw is so tense from just thinking about it, it hurts.

How do I know? Wait, wait, I'm no voyeur, though it is in my plans to spy if need be. I just know her kind, okay? They're all alike.

However, it is not likely I'll let it keep happening. I know I can overpower the ones like her, given time and the proper conditions. The less Lei meets her, the less attracted he will be.

"Then why did you come tease me? You must feel really lonely," are my words.

A second of silence. I know I hit a nerve. I purposely did.

"It's fun to tease you."

"I don't think so. I'm sure you like me, at some level."

He winces. "I like Miss Aviemore and you know it."

I try not to sigh. I do.

He begins taking his leave. I have a feeling he's thinking of going to meet Dessande this early, since he seems idle enough—

I cringe as he trips and meets the mud on the ground close-up.

"Dammit!" he snarls. At his feet lies the culprit of his fall. "A banana peel? What's a banana peel doing here!"

Shrugging, I get close and try to help him up.

"Don't bother! I can get up on my own!"

"Well, excuse me! I won't do it again."

He glares at me.

"Can I offer you a tissue, or will you be offended again?" I ask, retrieving some from my bag.

"Thanks..." he grumbles, taking them from my hand rather harshly before wiping himself.

Nodding once, I tell him "You're welcome."

"Well, I'm going. You go back to kindergarten before the sun sets." He smirks.

I roll eyes. "Sorry if I don't meet your adult expectancies. But like it or not, we're the same age."

"Not same mental age. Bye Kitty."

My eyes are rolling a really steep hill here. Ready to leave my company, he makes a couple of steps—before a log drops from the tree he's traversing under and hits him on the back.

"Ouch!" He falls to the floor again.

"You okay?" I run to his side and remove the slightly heavy branch across his frame.

"Uh..." he moans.

"I would offer to help you up, but I don't want you angry once more for it," I say, choking back my smirk.

"You know, sometimes I think I'm cursed. No normal human could have this many accidents. It's just not possible." He sits up, remaining in silence for a moment. "Sometimes I've seen a little blond girl and a cat with some fur that goes beyond what the wildest imagination could conceive, looking through my windows at night."

I startle visibly. His sight is lost on the floor, so I hope he hasn't noticed.

"I thought I was just dreaming, but maybe they really are ghosts or evil spirits that haunt me. With how my life is, I'm open to any explanation."

After pausing for some seconds I sigh, eyes closed and palms up. "You're actually pretty lucky."

His eyebrows knit. "What?"

"Well, all of those are minor accidents. Nothing more than a little pain in the ass." I blink. "Maybe someone up there is keeping you safe from the real nasty things."

"Bullshit," he says immediately in a low, growling tone.

"Maybe so. But sometimes we don't realize which the actual misfortunes are."

His eyes are fixed on mine. "For all I know, you could very well be an evil spirit too."

I give him my most innocent stare while tilting my head. "A kiddy girl like me?"

"Who knows, maybe you're a really vicious vampire or something under all that girly pretense."

"Mmm." I think for a moment. "Well, I'll definitely taste your neck anytime you want, Mister Synge-Sturmmond."

He blushes beet red. "Eww! Don't even joke about it!"

A chuckle escapes my lips. "Who says I'm joking?"

"S-stop that. Why are you flirting with me? I told you it's Miss Aviemore I like."

After a sigh, I get a hold of his shoulder. "Anyway, let's go see the nurse at Academy to have your back checked."

He pulls away. "I'm fine."

"Fine my ass. That's a really nasty log, and your back is so slender. Let's check it out."

"Hey!" A scowl appears on his face. "My back's not slender."

Well, it is a stylized V. All of his body is kind of slight, but he does have broad shoulders, together with a nice, wide chest.

"Really? Show me."

He starts taking off his coat for a second before looking at me, eyelids half-mast.

I smirk. Could have worked.

"I'm going home," he announces, rearranging his clothes and walking away.

Idiot.

"Mayii," I say under my breath once he gets out of earshot.

"He's heading home. I'll just—"

"No."

She's at my side, looking up at me. Lots of blond curls, halfway between golden and strawberry, are the mark for a pretty face with large viridian eyes and small nose and lips. Her big forehead is covered by thick, straight bangs, her body clad in an old-fashioned, dark green satin dress with a broad skirt, abundantly decorated with lace. Her age can be estimated at around six years old. She's like a living porcelain doll.

"Why?"

I blink before answering. "He's starting to suspect things. He's seen you and Midori at night."

She gasps. "How!"

"Apparently, when he was half-asleep." A scowl appears on my face. "I wasn't counting on him to have such psychic sensitivity. I guess that's just one more obstacle in the path, huh. No wonder he's always surrounded by all kinds of paranormal stuff."

Mayii rests her tiny hand on my arm. "Let's just leave him and go home. He'll survive."

"No." My tone is cutting. "I can't... I can't do that."

I stare at my side while grabbing my left elbow with my right hand. No... My task is to save Lei. He's in danger and I'm not even sure how to help him, or if he can be saved at all. Nobody has ordered me to do so, and so much could be lost, but I won't leave a friend in need. Even if the world ends, I will carry on my mission until my last breath.

Her eyebrows arch sadly. "You must really love him, huh..."

"I do." Assenting, I blink back my tears.

"But what do we do now? He's heading home. He'll meet Dessande again if we don't—"

"Let him be."

"Sween!" she gasps.

"Maybe I have been taking the wrong approach? Switching to a new method would be the correct way to go? I've always known that for something to reduce its influence, simply removing your attention from it is the best option. But in this case, I feel more drastic measures might be needed," I wonder, tapping my chin with a finger. "All I've been doing is making him have fun at my expense and give me a look as if I had three heads every time I try some flirting."

I turn to her.

"In any case, I need to regroup my thoughts and have something to eat. Have you found me some food?"

"Yeah. The usual. Is that okay?"

"I'm not picky. Thanks, Mayii."

I look back at the large building Lei and I had spent the last hours at. Law Academy, where both of us and the detestable girl he loves study. Located close to the eastern outskirts of the city, the big, tall, wide and stony piece of architecture seems to dominate everything as you turn to it, totally erasing the laidback feelings one would have at the beach. Eight rows of identical square windows show up in every floor except the first one, which has only four of them, a main entrance in the middle, the library's door at the right, and the faculty door to the left. Everyone who wants to be a specialized professional, upholder of the law, has to take a course here. In our case, we're studying to be detectives. Our title will be a college degree that allows us to work in the police forces or private practice.

In front of Academy is a beach that extends for about four miles, tamed with stairs connecting it to the lane and other human conveniences. The clear yellow sand may stretch for long but not for wide: fifty yards must be about the maximum breadth in all its extension. Some zones are much narrower.

This is the place where I'm currently standing on, the one I walk across when I go to school and back home. Behind the building there is a big, virgin forest. Sea to its right; civilization to the opposite side.

We're all in last year. We share most subjects, but not all. There is one class that Lei and I take that Dessande doesn't, and one that Lei and Dessande assist to that I don't—argh. Fortunately, there's not a subject that girl and I take but Lei doesn't. Both Lei and I attend lessons where none of the others is around. Dessande too I assume, though I don't care.

Dessande is the star of Academy. Lei is a little lost lamb. Me? I'll let you judge. A few weeks more and we should all graduate, but...

# Day 2

### Her

It is a couple minutes before eight in the morning as I sit at one of the desks at Academy's auditorium room, the most beautiful location for classes this building has, with its seats build in a ladder-like unevenness designed so everyone can get a panoramic view, especially the humongous blackboard—though this one should be called "whiteboard"—and the instructors at the front. The homely feeling of our soft wood and rubber study surfaces contrasts with the ultra-modern design and the shiny white paint everywhere else.

I spent the whole night deliberating what to do. A way to get to Lei. To make him open up to me. And at last took a decision: It is not him who I need to consider. His thoughts are just half of the information I require.

What I ought to do is to study my enemy. Know why he is so fatally attracted to Dessande. Gathering information about her is my top priority and what I'm set off to achieve right now.

I look at her as she enters our class. Physically a lot of guys would prefer her to me. Blond hair finishing in a triangular cut that reaches her waist in its longest lock, ironed within an inch of its life and combed back. She has a slender body with long, shapely legs and an exceedingly large bosom for her build. Her tight uniform looks good on her, accentuating her curves well.

Bah... To hell with the dainty, polite description; I'll say what I feel. Triple B, the scourge of mankind. Eh? No, it's not a supersecret organization, though it's something as nasty as a villainous one from some spies movie. I meant Brainless Busty Blondes. Though this one is more brainy than brainless. Even worse. I cannot call her "stupid blonde" when thinking of her.

And she's taller than me. I hate she's taller than me. Though she must be around five feet eight inches, while I'm five six. Still. Her eyes resemble sapphires—covered in dust, that is.

Okay, okay, I'll try to be objective. So many years of training let me know people's personality in very few minutes; in occasion, less than one. I can make a very clear portrait of them just by their looks, the way they move, dress, smile, talk. It all boils down to observation, really.

Dessande is a person focused on her academic goals. No big interest in dressing up, make-up or flirting. Little inclination to romance, anything sexual, or anywhere in the emotional, intense side of life, for that matter. She is open and honest, rather straightforward, nice to others but without going out of the way to help them. This is what she conveys—or attempts to, quite successfully with everyone but me. Yeah... She has about as much mystery as a brick.

Then why Lei...

All of a sudden, my eyebrows knit. Oh no... This is going to be the toughest kind of fight. I should forget about Dessande and focus on him. It will take all my wits to save his hide.

Visually I search for him. He's staring, so deeply in love, at his beloved blonde. I oh so hate that sight.

"Mayii, I've decided," I tell her under my breath. She's been at my side all the time.

"What is it?"

"Lei is not to meet Dessande at night. I give you and Midori carte blanche. Do whatever is necessary. Discretion is a plus, but first priority is effectiveness. Okay?"

Mayii nods. "Is it that serious?"

"It is." I frown while I move as close as possible to him. The nearest seat I find leaves one classmate between us. "And until then, please go gather as much information about their relationship as you can." I hush her with a hand gesture as our middle-aged professor Snorgasbor enters the classroom. I have this teacher in many classes. He's—well, you'll soon see.

"Good day, students," he says, followed by the class' greetings. "Please leave the studies of evidence over your tables." He nods to a couple of helpers on the front, who start collecting the homework.

I shrug as I leave mine. Apparently this was a rather difficult assignment, judging from a couple of my classmates busily banging their heads against their desks. Oh, and another is pulling his hair. Professor Snorgasbor' class has a fame of being exerting.

"So let's begin the lesson. Today we start with a reading from page forty-three." He slides his finger over a roll call list as we open our books. "Miss Funew, please read the lectures of John Johnston Johns to the class."

Damn. Damn and more damn. I sigh as I stand up, book in hand.

"The rule number one of a detective is to first carefully examine all evidence to start with. No matter how much of a period of time it takes, it doesn't matter. First, you should look at all of it carefully first, and second, then look at it carefully again for the second time. A third careful inspection made by a third person is a good idea when in doubt in front of evidence that you think it'll provide more clues than you think it does."

Am I being too paranoid... or reading the John Johnston Johns book makes me look stupid?

My assigned chore goes on. I know you don't have to be a writer to become a detective, but come on...

I give a discreet peek at Lei as I finish and sit down. He's looking to the front, with a neutral—wait, is that a smirk I see on his lips? Damn you. Fuck you. It's not like I wrote this, dumbass!

"As Miss Funew read before, inspection is the key to an investigation..." Snorgasbor turns his back to us to write on the blackboard. I use this opportunity to crumple a paper sheet and hurl it to Lei, managing to hit him on the left temple.

"Heeey!" he growls at me.

Snorgasbor turns around. "Hm? What did you say?"

"Eh?" Lei blinks.

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond, is there something you would like to share with the class?" he asks as I put my most innocent, never-broke-a-plate face.

"Nothing—sorry for interrupting!" Lei growls. Snorgasbor looks at him for a couple seconds before turning again.

Oh, how sweet of him. He didn't denounce me to the authority of the place—

Or not. I glare at him after receiving an impact from my same paper ball.

"Professor Snorgasbor! These two are hurling stuff at each other!" the rat between us denounces.

"Shut up, you idiot," I whisper, but now our teacher and the whole class are staring at us.

"Excuse me?" Snorgasbor asks.

"Synge-Sturmmond and Funew, they are tossing paper balls!"

"Do you want to wait outside, you two?" is the professor's harsh question.

"Sorry, we won't bother again," Lei affirms.

My cheeks blush a little. Lei is covering up for me. He really is chivalrous. "Sorry..." I muse.

"One interruption more and you're visiting the Principal," Snorgasbor threatens. "Paper balls? What are you, five-years-olds?" he asks, as the rest of the class laughs.

Maybe I am... I let a few minutes pass by and then move back subtly, sneaking my hand under the rat's coat that's hanging on the back of his chair. I smirk as my handiwork ends up perfect.

As the lesson finishes, we stand up from our desks. It's show time.

The rat reaches for his blazer—but it's tangled with the furniture. His pulling attempts are to no avail. Looking closer, he discovers that two buttons are knotting a bridge of cloth over one of the pipes of the seat. I smirk. Nothing he can't solve by tearing one of the buttons...

But he's not that smart. He keeps pulling the coat, like the monkeys when they have grabbed a thing they like and can't let go. Ah well. Why am I spending time watching this idiot?

My attention turns to Lei. He looks like he's in a hurry—but I don't want him to leave so soon.

"God-fuck-damn!" I hear him exclaim as his backpack's bottom gives in. I try not to laugh while offering my solicitous aid in retrieving his things.

"Don't touch my stuff! Hey!"

I raise an eyebrow. "Just trying to help."

"Nobody asked you to help me—argh!"

I stand up again as he gathers his sprawled stationery in a feverish manner. Luckily for him, he manages to stuff all of them tightly in another of the bag's compartments.

"Dammit, and it was a new backpack too... Well, not new, about two or three weeks old. But still!" he says, not sure if to me or to himself.

"I once had a messenger bag that broke down the second time I used it," I comment.

He glares at me. "You still here?"

I glare back. "Say, why do you have to be so not nice? Is this how you treat Dessande too?"

He snorts. "Are you comparing yourself with Miss Aviemore?"

My eyes narrow. "So what if I am?"

"Well, there's a _bit_ of difference between you two," he declares, sneering.

"Oh, really? In which way is she better than me?"

His mouth's expression turns even more disagreeable. "In alphabetical order?"

My eyelids lower halfway.

"She's prettier. She has nicer eyes, a nicer face, and a nicer figure. And let's not even start on the chest department." He looks down at said place of mine for a moment, making my face burn with rage. "She has a better personality, she's friendlier, she's loving, cute, sexy... And I'm willing to bet there's no comparison with her and you in bed. Wait a minute, do you even know what I mean by 'in bed'?" He smirks.

My eyes are narrowed into mere slits. I want to slap the guy so badly... At the same time, I can't help but feel pity for him. If only he understood...

I can't let myself give into his rage. That won't benefit either of us.

"Sure, I know I don't hold a candle to Dessande in the chest department. But still." My right hand gets close to my left breast, under his attentive look. "Some say more than a handful is a waste." I squeeze it temptingly, trying to make him notice that what I have is a little more than a handful. His face's expression is frozen, a diffuse blush coloring his nose and cheeks.

"My legs are at least as shapely as hers. However, she doesn't have this." I turn around and wave my large, shapely butt in the most subtle motion I can manage. I hear him breathe sharply—my, it doesn't seem he's in the mood to snap back at me now.

"Sure, she has a nice face, but so do I. And she doesn't own this either." I run my hand over my long, shiny, wild hair, which I keep purposely messy. I'm really no fan of ironing like her, preferring to keep my natural, slight waves. He's staring at it with a small frown on his face.

"As for the personality part, maybe she's better off. But I always treat you kindly, don't I?" I smirk as he recoils a bit. Hitting a nerve on him again.

"And I do know what you mean by 'in bed'. I may like juvenile stuff, but that doesn't mean I have to be childish about everything. As for who is better there..." I sneer disagreeably, ready to kick him where it hurts him the most. "Who knows. It's not like you're man enough to know."

His fists clench as he glares at me. "Eat those words. If it wasn't for Miss Aviemore, I'd..."

I giggle. "Yeah. You can't prove a thing, can you? And for the record: what you said was not in alphabetical order."

"Dammit!" He is positively fuming. "I don't have time to spend with you." He leaves, but my idea about being too early keeps being valid, so I follow him slowly. There's somewhere I need to go, but I still have time... Lei is not reaching home this soon.

He's entering the toilet as I walk outside the classroom. A stray thought of him and I locking ourselves in said bathroom is overwhelmed quickly by the warm feelings a remembrance that suddenly came to mind brought. A game where the girls barricaded themselves in their own restroom, and the boys were outside, ready to strike them down. A paper ball war developed exhilaratingly between attackers and defenders, with well thought-out strategies for nine-years-old players.

Such times... Age nine was the happiest time in my life...

I return to reality slowly with a slight shake of the head. Anyway... Oh! I don't know if Lei left the bathroom yet. Now I can't go see if he's still there or not. How much time did I spend fantasizing?

Well... I don't think it was that much. And I know what Lei goes to the restroom for: he always changes before leaving. Must be the only student who does that—besides of me.

Oh, while I'm waiting, let me depict the uniform we wear.

The male Academy outfit consists on a light grey shirt and a suit with tie and formal shoes, all in a warm, faintly shimmering black. With a nod to Sherlock Holmes' style, a short cape covers the boys' shoulders and back, made up in plaid with the exact design the most famous detective was often depicted in. Snorgasbor wears a gaudier version of this, with a long dustcoat in this classical fabric.

Yes, the male clothes are designed more for looks than for functionality, but the female ones take this concept up to eleven. We wear the same cape and shirt styles, but our garments are ultra-feminine, with a black vest, necktie and laced-up boots, short skirt with the same old English pattern and grey thigh-high stockings. Dessande can't balance black, so the uniform doesn't look stellar on her. I can, though not as well as Lei.

Time passes. I take a gander at my MP player. At what time did I exit class? It's my belief Lei should be done by now, so it looks like I missed him. Bah.

I walk to the entrance. There could be a chance he's still inside Academy somewhere. Then he would just have to pass through this door later—

"You know it."

Huh? That was Lei's voice! Where is he?

My heart jumps as I notice them. Lei and Dessande—at the side of Academy's entrance, close to the sea. Like a picture of a romantic movie...

From Hell.

My throat knots. My cheeks burn. Interrupt them. But how can I do it without looking desperate?

"You're the greatest woman I have met," Lei says, as I feel as if a boa is constricting my neck. "That's why... I'm becoming a better man, day by day. And I will become the best man... just for you."

"Kill them... Mayii..." I moan, trudging back inside of Academy.

"C'mon, no nonsense." Mayii heads to the building's exit. A couple seconds later I hear a scream. I gaze outside in curiosity.

Dessande is yelling like possessed, her body rigid as if she's gotten paralyzed in fright.

"Miss Aviemore!" Lei screams while frantically searching his pockets. "Dammit, I was sure I had some...!"

Huh? What has happened here?

Slowly, Dessande reaches for her bag and retrieves a tissue—on second inspection, a whole bunch of them. In a shaky movement, she slides them across her head. I notice a thick white stain on it.

Oh. I smirk.

"Miss Aviemore..."

"Later!" she says roughly while leaving, tears in her eyes.

"Damn..." Lei murmurs as he watches her getting smaller and smaller in the distance.

"Nice. I liked that one," I tell the little girl as she returns to my side. "But Mayii, are you carrying fake bird poop with you?"

"Better than killing?"

"For now." I stick out my head to look at Lei again. He's not leaving, though. Turning his back to the direction from where Dessande has left, he is now staring at the sea, his clothing flowing with the wind.

"I always liked birds, you know." I wink to Mayii. "Now I love them more than ever."

"Okay..." She looks around. "Isn't it time for work?"

"Yeah. I should get going," I announce, gazing at Lei.

Lei...

I want to talk to you. Tell you goodbye before I go on with my agenda. But...

I slowly pace outside Academy. Only he, I, and very few people are around now. I walk by him. Despite my unwavering look on his head, he doesn't turn.

"Later, Mister Synge-Sturmmond."

His eyes pose on me for a second, but he remains silent.

"Today was fun, wasn't it?"

"For a kid, I'm sure it was."

I approach him even more, before placing my hand on his shoulder with butterfly pressure. "Thanks for covering up for me."

"Huh? Oh." He doesn't seem to care to make his answer more elaborate.

I close the distance until we're almost touching, hand still on him. "You're a real gentleman."

He turns to me.

And walks away.

I love you, Lei... But I know your heart isn't mine...

My position shifting so I can stare at him again, I let him go as carefree steps lead him away from me with no hurry.

And then I throw a paper ball to his head.

He stops. Slowly, he crouches to retrieve it. There's a bored look in his eyes as his profile is now facing me. I crumple my lips.

"Didn't this get old already?"

The contained laugh makes me shudder. "Not for me."

"I can tell." Suddenly, he hurls it back. I let it hit me on the forehead before grabbing it in my hand.

His dark, slender figure now aims for the distance of the horizon. I could see a glimpse of a smile grace his lips... I think.

This is not what I'd choose if I could, but I'm still grateful for this small interaction with Lei.

I head back to my quarters and choose the appropriate attire for the next hours. My home is just a small room that has a generic table with four chairs, one desk with a computer, a small side table with a line phone, a little closet and a sofa bed. I also got a tiny kitchen with a counter, a sink and a fridge. Everything has soft colors and is devoid of personalization touches. At the back, a door opens to reveal a simple bath with just a sink, tub, toilet and mirror.

"Wish I didn't have to wear regulated clothing so much..." I tell Mayii as I take off the Academy-issued clothing and put on fresh garments.

"Yeah, uniforms don't match your personality. But you can still add some statement stuff with your hair, ornaments and make-up. And even more for your job."

"Still, it's like adding pieces that don't match," I say sourly.

"You don't really need to work, you know."

I close my eyes. "I would feel bad if I didn't compensate somehow for what I take."

"Well, that is so..."

"And it's nice that I do some good to the world while I'm in this mission," I add.

Mayii nods.

"Okay, shall we go?"

### ***

"Hello, Miss Funew!" a middle-aged man with a large auburn moustache greets me as I enter the general hospital. His name is doctor Grady, the professional I work under, and the very essence of virtue. Nobody could ever think otherwise looking at him.

I nod. "Nice night we have, doctor."

"Always so amiable... She's an example to the personnel." He smiles to a woman at his side, who curves her lips and assents.

"I just do my job," I say.

"And so modest! You know, we have trouble hiring personnel, but she does all this out of her own goodness! And then they say youths are lost." His smile widens.

My own goodness? If only you knew...

"Any news?" I ask, trying to change topics.

"Patricia says her back hurts, but you know how she is. Nothing else."

"Okay then, I'll see her and then do the usual."

I walk up the stairs and open the door of the second room down the corridor.

"Sween! Sween! Sween! Sween! Sween!" a deafening chorus greets me.

I grin at the only other caretaker in the place. "These kids sure know how to make someone feel welcome."

"That they do," she tells me.

"How have you been, everyone?" I look around the wide room. There are ten beds in it, with half of them occupied by their temporary guests; the others are empty. On one side of the room, the owners of the vacant ones are sitting around a heap of toys, magazines, finger paint, pencils, paper sheets, and a myriad of boxes, _cajas_ and _hako_. Pretty much every box ever created is in that pile.

A slight girl with dark hair approaches me.

"Sween..." Patricia says in her soft, whiny voice. "My back hurts..."

"Does it? I'll check it out," I say, as I take position behind her and start applying soft massage techniques. I have seen her X-rays and her spine has a scoliosis beyond repair. She looks seventeen, but she's actually thirty-three. I can't change her vertebral alignment at this age, and since it's stable, better leave it alone. I just take care of her when she's pained. She's hypochondriac though, so it's hard to tell when she actually needs it.

"You look really cute today!" No day would be complete without Manu's line. He's a young guy, twenty or so, I think. His microcephalia is disguised skillfully under his puffy hair.

I smile at him. "Thank you, gentleman. You're so kind." And he will linger around me the whole time I'm here.

"Did you get a boyfriend now?" Patricia asks. Are you serious... This is the part I hate the most about this job. Sorry, it's not like I can get a boyfriend like I can get black socks. Plus there's just one man I want...

"As if it was so easy," I say, eyelids half-mast. Come on...

"But Sween is so pretty. I bet a lot of boys want to date her," she states.

Sure. Go tell that to Lei and his "great woman". Damn him.

"Egjgkfghvpsdlhfgjfhvb," Jessica says.

"Sorry?" She's nice, but I try to avoid speaking with her.

"Hoyalkmsnglz" she says.

"Um, excuse me? I guess I'm hard of hearing sometimes." Only with her though.

"Howdoyoulikemysunglasses" she says.

"Ah! They make you look really cool," I say. She makes a satisfied smile.

I watch the orientation teacher fumble with one of the boxes, trying to open it. Dammit, which was her name? Caretakers change so often that I really shouldn't bother. They are not obligated to wear a plaque with their names, but they really should be, I believe.

I get closer, trying to pick her attention without having to call her. She cranes her neck to me as I smile at her.

"So how do you like working here?" I ask.

"Well, it's not bad..." 'but no good either,' is how the sentence seems to finish. "Until I find a better paycheck..." She smiles.

Well, this is not exactly the place to look for a great salary to begin with. Why did you choose this profession, then? You're never going to get big dough here.

"Hey... Do you know if they pay in time?" she asks confidentially.

I tilt my head. "Actually, I'm ad honorem here..."

She jumps. "What? Ad honorem?" It sounded just like 'Are you crazy?'

"Yeah. I got a bit too much free time in my hands," I say. And that was a statement resembling 'I'm Bruce Wayne, just a frivolous player.'

"But... you have a paid job?" she asks, now like 'Are you really Bruce Wayne, a millionaire?'

"You could say that," I reply. She sighs in relief, as if saying 'Great, I don't have to hate her for being a millionaire who doesn't need to work.'

It's incredible how much subtext some conversations have...

"Um... Sween...?" Patricia calls.

"Yeah?"

"Can we talk... for a bit... outside...?"

"Sure." We exit the room together. I fully well know what this is about, but still ask "What's the matter?"

"Um... You know... There's a boy I really like..."

"Yes?" I ask. I know who it is; everyone can tell.

She nods. "Ema..."

Right... Some people are hopeless... I guess even among mentally disabled kids the bad boys get the girls... Ema, the playboy and heartbreaker of the class. He doesn't seem interested in her, but oh, she's head over heels! But how can I dissuade her? I've tried matching her with another of the guys who's more compatible; however, that's just as stupid as putting a bunch of random kids the same age in a room and expect them to play together.

"Oh, really? But... I'm not sure if he likes you back..." Wake up, you idiot!

"He said I was cute... And he gave me this..." She shows me a handmade necklace. They must have crafted this in class, I suppose.

"Oh..." This doesn't mean anything. Maybe he just didn't want it and gave it away. I don't think he likes her. But what can I say?

"And yesterday... He took my shoulder and gave me a kiss."

I almost startle. "Wh-really! W-well, great for you!"

She smiles. "Isn't it great?"

"Y-yeah... But you know, he has to say he loves you before he wants another kiss."

"He hasn't said 'I love you' yet..."

"I see... Well, don't give up." I smile to her. "You have an excursion soon, right? Next Sunday?"

"Yes."

"Maybe you'll get to hear it then."

"Thank you."

I nod. "Well, now return to class. I need to write some reports. I'll be back later."

She nods and leaves.

While this talk we just had could look natural, it's anything but. These kids are disabled and totally forbidden from leading a normal love life. Their hormones are active with occasional rampaging bursts. They treat them as five-years-old children, and they even sit them in gender-specific tables. Heck, even I call them kids.

Yes... Even they are enjoying love. While I am staring at it from the outside of the window.

I frown. I have work to do.

### ***

Hours pass as I perform my duties. Most of this is paperwork needed for medical companies that demand specific records. It's not heavy work, but it is long and has to be adjusted to meet certain requirements. Many of them are downright stupid, like only accepting red tape that's written in blue pen—am I the only one who thinks this is wrong at so many levels? I would never do this if I didn't have to take from these people first. Working at a hospital is boring, disagreeable, depressing and full of ennui. I can't understand why so many people dream of it, or even think it's cool. I can comprehend, however, why doctors get burned out more than pretty much any other profession. But enough ranting. Time to go home.

I don't say goodbye to the kids—this is dinner time, so they don't even register I exist. My farewells distract them from their precious food, and nothing is more annoying to them than that. It's better to just slither away in silence.

I retrieve my things and then walk down the stairs as I put on my coat and hang the bag over my shoulder.

"Done for today. See you next Sunday, doctor," I tell Grady.

"Thank you, Miss Funew! I hope you have a wonderful week!"

I smile while taking my leave. "Thank you, doctor, you too."

Just then, in a silent hurry, a nurse walks to Grady.

"Doctor! There is a problem—" She whispers something in his ear.

"What? Again? I locked the freezer with a key!"

"I know, I know, but..." The nurse hangs her head.

I didn't hear that. Nonchalantly, I exit the place.

### ***

I walk back home, kicking stones and every piece of junk that happens to be in my way. Said quarters are about a mile and half away from Academy, close to a students' dorm. You probably believe such living quarters would be a better option for me. Not quite so. My life, my convoluted life, needs privacy, away from prying eyes, so I can do what I have to do without annoying interruptions.

I open the door, unable to fully smoothen my brow. Emotions tend to have lasting effects on me.

"Welcome home." Mayii smiles, sitting in front of the computer.

"Yeah, yeah," I say, hurling my bag over one of the chairs. I didn't realize Midori was at its side before it jumps in a scare and scampers away. "Uh, sorry."

Midori is my cat. It has motley, wild-looking fur, in pure white, electric blue and bright light green, all together in random patches. What? No, Midori is no ordinary domestic pet.

"In a bad mood?" Mayii turns to the screen again.

"Why, of course not. My day has been wonderful, after all," I say, opening the fridge and retrieving the cold dinner Mayii has brought me. I wince, but have it anyway.

"Well, I have been looking into this Dessande business, like you wanted. Here I found some—well, it's kind of a mix of prose and poem Lei wrote for her."

I feel my blood temperature raise several degrees. "Great. Just what I wanted to know."

Mayii looks at me again as I hurl a dust cloth against the wall. "You aren't going to read it?"

"Fuck no!" I growl.

"Well, it kind of reveals what does Lei like about her. I thought that's what you wanted to know?"

"Do you want to give me a heart condition?" I say dryly, steadily losing appetite. As if this dinner wasn't bad to begin with...

Mayii shrugs. "I can't remember the last time I saw you so angry."

"Well, earlier I had to suffer Lei comparing me with Dessande. Of course, I am the absolute loser in his eyes. Next, I had to take him saying he worked hard to be a great man for a great woman. And last, I had to endure the kids at the hospital 'encouraging' me to get a boyfriend. Yeah, sure, of course! And can you believe those frail, breaky kids have more of a love life than I do? And all of that, putting a poker face and faking I'm the queen of chill," I finish my speech in a tone that's more like growling than talking.

"About the love life part..."

Yeah, I know. Freudian slip. "Well, you know what I mean. Even if I don't have a love life, I still love Lei."

She gives me a hard stare and turns to the computer again. She will never understand me, but I can't do anything about it. "This poem-prose thingy speaks of a quite similar concept. He says he wants to become a better man so she feels proud of him when he proposes to her... What?"

"Ugh... I think I bursted a vein," I say, grabbing my head. "I probably damaged my teeth from gritting them too." Straightening in a menacing position, I make my five six tower over the little girl. "Didn't I just fucking bid you to _not_ tell me about that shit?"

"Didn't you want me to search about Dessande? This is the most related thing I found."

I know she has zero emotional intelligence, but yet... "Yeah... I guess this wouldn't bother anyone but me."

Mayii nods, then looks at me with curiosity. "Are you feeling okay?"

"As okay as anyone can be when their liver has just exploded and their bile is spilling all over inside their bodies," I say in a single breath.

Lei... Why do you have to love her and not me? Why?

"Well, some other people posted, and they all say Lei's writing is lovely."

"Stupid... Crappy people... Bunch of tasteless worms..." I muse.

Mayii approaches the screen more. "Here's another post. Dessande says she would like to visit China someday."

My eyebrows raise. "China?"

"Uh huh. And Lei has replied below. He says he'd take her on a holiday to China anytime she wants—" Mayii cringes as I swirl a chair on the air over my head. Controlling my rage for a moment, I put it down again.

"That _bitch_! She uses him, and he just enjoys being used!"

"I beg to disagree. She posted that it'd be too big of a gift."

"You know nothing! I am a detective; I know this kind of things. She's using him, I tell you! She says no to this, but I bet she will say yes next time, getting on everyone's good side as she always does!"

Mayii looks at me in silence for a couple of seconds, and then turns to the machine again. "Well, the thread ends here, so no one can really tell."

"Lei didn't reply?"

"No."

"Humph. She's subtle, but anyone can tell she's making the most of him."

"Well... You seem the only one who thinks that way." Mayii makes a pause. "She's not the only deceptive one, though."

The way she's looking at me... "What are you trying to imply?"

"You say you just want to save Lei... But in reality, what you would like is to have a relationship with him, like people do. So you can walk holding hands, send him love letters and all that. Isn't it right?"

I hold back the moisture that threatens to fall from my eyes, lips crumpled slightly. I must look like a little ashamed child about to cry right now. I stare at Mayii for long seconds, searching for an answer until a good one comes up.

I turn my back to her. "I'm not going to reply to _that_."

"Sween..." Mayii says, dragging my name. "Focus on the mission, okay?"

I say nothing. I know she doesn't approve. Nobody in this world wants to see Lei and I together except for myself.

She takes a deep breath. "So what next, Chief?"

I narrow my eyes slightly. "I can't take action right now. I don't have enough specifics to devise next move. Go ahead and pester Lei like you always do."

"Gotcha." Mayii jumps off the chair. "Let's go, Midori."

From behind the furniture, the cat scoots to join her as they head out.

That's good... Leave me alone... Alone with my melancholy...

# Day 3

### Them

As I reach Academy, I meet an unusual sight. Lei Synge-Sturmmond is at the side of the entrance, in the middle of a group of people.

However, as I approach him, my brow knits in confusion. I realize he's just standing there, not sharing any social life with any of them. As expected; my friend has always been a little of a lone wolf. He's just looking at the door.

"Yo!" I greet him.

"You again? What are you doing this early?"

"You had me pegged for a late sleeper?" Where did that idea come from? Actually, I remember the enjoyment staying up deep in the night would bring me during my infancy. But my father would wake up at six in the morning to go to work, so he never allowed us to go to bed past the time it was convenient for his schedule. Only some Saturdays, and "late" would mean midnight at most. Yeah... I never had such chance.

Lei shrugs.

"I would have liked to stay up late." And now I do. But what my nights are... is very different from what I had hoped as a child.

"Kids go to bed at six, so maybe it's easy for you to wake up at dawn."

He's so damn evil.

"And what are you doing here?" I ask, folding arms. "So early?"

"Waiting for Miss Aviemore to show up."

My eyes narrow.

"Ouch!" he yelps as I slap his arm.

"Sorry, it was a mosquito about to bite you."

"You didn't have to hit that hard..." he muses, rubbing his arm.

"Sorry. Shall we go inside?"

"I told you, I'm waiting for Miss Aviemore—Ouch!"

"Sorry. A bigger mosquito."

He rubs his shoulder frantically. "What are you trying to do, dislocate my arm!"

"Uh, does a girl's slap hurt you so bad?"

"You're pretty damn strong." His hand switches to a slow motion, trying to soothe his pain. "Like a wild beast of sorts."

I smile sweetly. "Or maybe you're just too weak. I mean, just look at yourself. You're so skinny." Okay, now I'm the one being mean.

His eyes narrows. "I'm not. You're just too strong."

My mouth widens in a beaming expression. "Well, at last. It was my dream to hear a compliment from you, Mister Synge-Sturmmond."

"It wasn't a compliment."

"I thought so. You're not capable of praising a lovely lady, huh."

"You're a kid, not a lady, and decidedly not lovely, trying to break my arm and all. Anyway, get lost. I don't want Miss Aviemore to get the wrong idea if she sees me with you."

I take a deep breath, lips curving up. "Well, at last an actual compliment."

He frowns. "What?"

I wag a finger. "You just implied I'm mature and attractive enough for Dessande to assume there's something going on between us if she sees us together."

He blushes furiously. "Not! I meant it because you cling to me all the time..."

I smile. "I'm just a kid."

"Well... that... but..."

He's completely caught. Still, he strives for a sarcastic retort. Which he can't find.

"See you later." I wave while walking into Academy, leaving him to his misery.

Stupid Lei... Why can't you love me like that? Why?

It is a couple minutes early as I enter class. This is one of the lessons Lei and I attend, without the ironed blonde crux of my life.

Lei follows shortly inside. Looks like he was trying to see her just before class, but either she didn't show up or they were together, like, a nanosecond.

He sits down on the same row as me, three seats with no people separating us, in his customary, nonchalant way; a really impolite one, taking up a lot more space than he needs. Both of his arms are resting on the nearby chairs, as if hugging two invisible companions, but his hands drop just in the middle of the backs.

As usual, his legs are spread widely as well, clearly surpassing the limits of his seat and occupying part of the nearby ones. Why does he always sit like that? It's as if his cock weighed two pounds and he couldn't position himself any other way.

Uh... This stray thought makes my cheeks go an embarrassed pink. I peek at his groin. I haven't seen naked men in person, so I can't really tell... but I have always noticed that Lei's pants bulge out more than pretty much anyone's.

Men's bulges are a complicated mess, though. You can't tell which part is which there. This problem does not exist with women, where every piece of tight clothing—and some of the non-tight ones too—gives an accurate sight of what's underneath. Lei's pants are always snug, but they do leave things to the imagination. Except size, that is.

He shifts on his seat, closing his legs just a little, which makes his bulge push up slightly. An agreeable jolt is indecently teasing my lower parts. In this position, he only needs to open his pants and let out that tower of pink flesh—from what I can tell, his cock must be huge and pink—so I can prepare it really well with my mouth and then ride it. I suck in my lower lip and lick it, finishing its treatment with a bite.

It seems my horny vibes are reaching Lei, because he first looks out of the corner of the eye and then fully glares at me. My knees are pointing to him, so faking that my attention was on something else would be stupid. I manage a mischievous smile before turning to the front. Come on, Lei, my pretty thing. You don't need to be angry. I can show you my panties in return. Or my tits, whichever you prefer.

I really need to be more subtle. But he's so tasty...

Damn. I can't go to the bathroom or anything to get a much required release; it would be too obvious. Fortunately, we women don't get blue balls, but I'm uneasy all the same. I need to think about some turn-off to clear my head.

The professor that will teach us this lesson enters the place, a woman in her late fifties with her all-important, extremely serious air and her perpetual I-drink-nothing-but-vinegar look.

"Hush!" she says in a dry, disagreeable voice. She sounds more like a parrot than a human; I hope parrots will forgive me for the comparison. "Today we're studying the last three chapters of the blood tests book!"

A relieved sigh escapes my mouth. That did it.

### ***

At midday break, I follow Lei outside Academy. Is he going to have lunch somewhere?

Uh, no. He's just standing in front of the Academy beach, staring at the sea.

"Why, hello," I say, walking to his side.

"Not in the mood. Go away," he says.

I pause for a second, then reply. "Make me."

He sighs, almost snarling. "Fine. Then just stay but don't say a word."

"Again, make me."

He turns to me. "What the hell do you want?"

"Just to chat with you for a bit. Is that too much to ask?"

He sighs again. "You're an odd one."

"Whatever. So how are you?"

He gives me a glare. "Just as I can't make you shut up, you can't make me speak."

"Oh, excuse me. I understand. After all, I bet that if I had such a loving and passionate relationship as you do with Dessande I wouldn't want to talk about it, as to not make others jealous."

He twitches at this.

"But relationships are not all there is to life, are they? There are many things we can have a conversation about."

"I said I don't want to! I heard strange noises all last night long and barely got any eyeshut. I don't feel like engaging in meaningless chattering. I rarely am, even when I'm in a good mood. 'The weather's nice.' Yeah, I know! You don't need to tell me! 'How are you?' Don't ask as if you even cared!"

"So, what if I tell you something quite shocking?"

He pauses for a second, slightly surprised. "What is it about?"

"Well, if I ask how someone is doing, it is because I genuinely care. And when people say 'Nice weather', they usually mean it for days of warm temperature and bright sun, right? What do you know, for me the ideal climate is cloudy, cool days with a soft breeze and no sun. I also like wild storms, where it seems Nature is unleashing all her fury, raging with lightning and heavy rain and hurricane-like wind, but I feel sorry for the plants and animals that are affected by it, so no." It does seem I have an affinity for wildness; if Lei was weather, he'd be an ominously clouded one, with lightning and thunder menacing in the distance, and a rather strong, fresh wind.

He looks at me over his shoulder for a moment, then to the front. "I like storms too..."

I smile. "Storms and Mister Synge-Sturmmond come from the same place."

"Well, that is rather—" He suddenly perks up, peeking behind me. It better not be what I suspect it to be...

"Miss Aviemore!"

It was. Dammit.

"Gotta get going. Later, Kitty!" And he runs to the fake blonde's side.

"Ah, Mister Synge-Sturmmond. How are you?"

"Excellent, you see." He makes that idiotic smile I hate so much.

What happened with not being in the mood for meaningless chattering? I follow them at prudential distance, trying to eavesdrop.

"The girls and I are going to the mall this afternoon. There is a new cell phone that lets you load millions of applications in a second."

"Miss Aviemore wants that phone?" Lei asks.

In which way this is no meaningless chattering, fuck you? And how can you prefer that kind of gibberish to what I was saying? I was striking a very interesting conversation! Centered on you! How can you prefer that self-absorbed bitch's blah-blah to our discussion!

"I used to hate those pop-ups in Internet that lets you know the compatibility with other person, but every time I try them, they say you and I are a perfect match!" He smiles. Words can't describe how idiotic he looks.

I never checked those stupid things, but after what I just heard, I have no further doubt they are stupid.

Thinking about it, that doesn't even make sense. Lei is a Leo. Dessande is a Taurus. In what kind of report would they be compatible? Either Lei is so obviously lying, or maybe they just predict good fortune to everyone that uses them.

You don't need a traditional Taurus, my love. What you need is a spunky, creative, unconventional, free sprite like myself.

They enter Academy, about a hundred yards before my position, as I halt my steps. If Dessande didn't exist, would he be looking at me?

I shake my head. I can't allow myself to think this way.

### ***

Dessande.

An eight letters word. A brief name that turns my blood into poison and my saliva into bile. If it wasn't because Lei loves her, she'd be someone that would never enter my consciousness, similar to a NPC from a videogame I wouldn't bother talking to. We're so different, like water and oil. In no way I'd give her a second thought.

Lei never calls her that in public, though. No, for him it's "Miss Aviemore". So very respectful.

I search for his sorry and handsome self across the classroom. He's adoring her from afar, fists on cheeks as he checks something on his side for a second and then goes back to the idolatry.

Why can't he look at me like that? In which way am I not better than her?

"Sween!" All of a sudden, Mayii is at my side.

"Huh, whatcha doin' here?" I whisper under my breath, covering my mouth with a hand.

"Listen. Listen carefully."

I close my eyes, trying to pick up the conversation among many that caught Mayii's attention. Chats about today's lesson, homework scheduled for tomorrow, how soon the exam is going to come, a new fast food restaurant...

"You gotta be around really, really late at night, close to midnight!" someone says.

"That's the one," Mayii says.

"And what do you do?" another student asks.

"You gotta pinch its tail, and say your wish aloud. If you do, it comes true!"

"What's it about?" I whisper to Mayii.

"Just listen."

"We can all go tonight to catch it! It will be fun, and I know exactly what to ask it!"

I frown as the discussion drifts to some candied apples that are currently sold in the cafeteria. "What are they talking about?"

"Beats me. But it looks like someone saw a spirit or a demon."

"Impossible. And pinched its tail?"

"You got the point. That's just not normal. Earlier I heard them say they saw it in the forests north of Academy."

I take in some air. "Maybe I should go see too, huh? Could be a nice break from checking on that drooling idiot all the time." I glare sideways at Lei. And strangely enough, he's staring at me! A second later he blinks forcefully and rubs his eyes, then fixes them on my person again. Dubiously, he looks to another side.

"What the hell's up with him?" I muse. Couldn't be... Did he...

"It kind of seems like he saw me again," Mayii's tone is serious.

"Is that it? Well, he'll probably blame it on his mind playing tricks on him. I'm a bit worried, though. Normal humans shouldn't be able to see demons, spirits," I declare while turning to her, "or you."

Mayii shakes her head, palms up at shoulder level. "I think the best course of action would be to check the area those people are talking about."

"Though it is really not my duty to intervene..."

"If there's some trouble going on, you won't?"

"I suppose I have to..." I say, completely unwilling. Why can't it be just Lei and I loving each other, and the rest of the world taking care of their own problems...

### ***

The evening breeze fills my lungs and makes goose bumps appear on my skin, making me feel so alive and full of energy. This forest is thick and expansive, with so much oxygen it feels like an oasis. Unseen night creatures can be heard in the dark, making me wonder briefly if this place is safe for humans.

Without any hurry, I pace around until reaching the coast. I take a look at the beautiful starlit sky and the rolling waves before walking leisurely into the woods again.

"Someone is feeling really comfortable." Mayii smiles lightly at my side.

I smile as well. There's something about the time after dusk that makes everything seem in place. It's like another world in this one, much quieter and fantastic. Even when alone, it feels like I'm in a romantic setting.

The atmosphere of the woods helps with that feeling as well. I don't know what were those ones at Academy talking about, but I haven't met any human, demon, spirit or critter ever since I arrived here.

Better that way. The depth of the night seems to harmonize with my melancholy. There's a sort of elation accompanying my sadness. It's like Nature is sliding a comforting hand over my aching feelings. Feels nice.

Suddenly, I feel a presence around me. Great, I knew this wouldn't last. Nowadays solitary places are as hard to find as good men.

"What are you doing here?"

I look for the source of the voice. It has a peculiar frequency to it. I can tell: the one who spoke is just like me.

A figure walks out from the deep forest shadows, just as dark as them if it wasn't for the pallor of his hair and skin.

It is a man that looks like his late teens or early twenties. He's not very tall; in fact, he's shorter than me. His longish silver hair is held away from his face by a dark ornament that somehow resembles horns. He has piercing red eyes, shining with mischief, and a cute little face, prettier than any doll's. His body is wholly covered in a gothic outfit, except the hands.

"My name is Jason," he says. I reply nothing to it. "Oh, I see. Well, I don't care. Will you lend me some help?"

I ponder this request. I am in no need to give him a hand at all, but he seems to know what's going on. Help for information sounds like a good trade.

"That depends. With what?"

"There's something fishy going on 'round here. A moon spirit was living in this forest, but I haven't been able to feel its presence recently. However, there's no sign that it may have left the forest at all. So I'm starting to consider the possibility that there's some kind of demonic activity involved."

A spirit and maybe a demon... Our suspicions were headed the right way, then. I tell Jason what Mayii and I heard this morning.

"Well, that shows us a different light on things, doesn't it? Wish granting... That definitely sounds like the modus operandi of our rivals." He shakes his head. "Humans will never learn... Demons are always bad news. They don't give anything; all they do is trick you and then steal your soul. Anyone thinking otherwise is just a complete fool, ready to be used."

A large shadow with bat wings crosses the branches above us. This must be Jason's quartarian. All of us have at least one of these, companions that can have pretty much any fixed shape, since they're not alive anyway. I guess Jason's must be made for intimidation.

"Well then. Shall we synchronize? Oh, by the way, this is Shade," he says, as the gigantic dark figure jumps down, taking position at his side. It looks pretty much like that undead hero from graphic novels with a name that escapes me now.

"What's the big idea?" I ask, rubbing my back.

"It will let us exchange sensory information about this case and increase the sensitivity of our search resources. Not just ours, but also the ones of Shade and your companion."

I lift a finger. "Not only I am just like you, but my strength is at minimum now. Are you sure you want to do this? I might weaken you."

He smiles lightly. "When you get old and wise like me, you'll realize strength has many faces. But yes, I want your input as well."

"Fine..." I reluctantly grab the hand Jason offers me, as his quartarian inches closer to help us with the deed. Flashes of light bombard my consciousness as a part of Jason's mind enters it. An image of a small violet spirit appears as an eidetic image before my eyes.

"So this is the moon spirit you were talking about?" I ask as I release Jason's hand, finishing the intercourse.

"Hmm-mm." Jason frowns, lids closed. "So that's what those people said... What a bunch of ignorant fools..." He opens his eyes. "Thanks. Now I have a much clearer objective in mind."

He turns to leave, and makes a few steps before facing me again.

"Oh, let me tell you this. I don't know why you're doing what you're doing—or actually, I can pretty much tell what you're doing, but I don't give a damn about it. As long as it doesn't interfere with my business, which most certainly doesn't, I won't lift a finger to stop you. But do know..." His lighthearted expression becomes serious. "Some of us out there take their job very seriously, so keep away from them."

I nod. "Thank you, Jason..." This must be his way to repay me.

He nods as well and disappears in the darkness together with Shade.

"An opinionated one set in his own goals. Looks like you would get along," Mayii says.

I ignore this assessment and look around. "I haven't been able to pick any presence—human or demon—at all when I came here, but right now I do sense something. It's very confusing. Feels like a turmoil of human emotions."

"Hmm, our sensitivity has indeed increased since you synchronized with Jason. This kind of activity brings our true nature to the surface, even when we have the limiters on," Mayii says.

"At least it won't last. Humans are rather dull, and I have to be too if I want to be among them." I look around. "Wait a minute... I notice the presence of another..."

Mayii frowns. "Yes... This one is the same kind as you, too... But something feels different."

I close my eyes, brows furrowed and a hand on my chin, when I suddenly realize it. "Oh no! It's him!" I snap, and desperately search for his location. Oh no... Oh no...

"What is it?" Mayii asks, but I dismiss her with a hand wave.

"He's close by..." I start running in the direction where I perceive him, at a speed no human could ever achieve, silently, barely touching the fallen leaves and branches with my feet.

His name is Archie. He turns around as he senses me approaching, and cracks a broad smile. He's pretty, just like Jason; just like all of us. Longish bright brown hair, sunkissed skin, chocolate eyes. He looks like a fifteen-years-old human.

"Hey, Sween! How long has it been? Ten years? Fifteen? Fifty? Well, I forget. How have you been?"

I frown slightly. "What-what are you doing here?" I ask, stomach knotting. There's only one possible answer to explain his presence.

"Huh? What? Why do you ask me, as if you didn't know? Doing my job, of course," he says, scratching his head. "And it looks like a busy night."

I try to smoothen a mien of horror as I ask him "A busy night?"

He tilts his head, smiling slightly. "A demon's on the loose. Today, a bounty of human souls will be sent to the Lord's side."

I make a step back. "Human souls..."

He shrugs. "Whatcha doing here, anyway? Weren't you assigned to, um, Bazil, was it? Or was it Schwartzweiss?"

"No matter... Listen, there's another of us here named Jason. He looked like he was out to stop this demon. So why are you here?"

"Oh, really? But there is just too much scent of death nearby. I doubt Jason will be able to avert all the deaths. Are you here to help?"

I cringe. "I don't have the power to take on a demon..."

"Oh, right! Well, try leading the humans away from this forest. That should help, I suppose."

"You're right. And my quartarian is with me. I'll do what I can."

"I'm counting on you then. Always nice to have some work relieved off my shoulders."

I nod and try picking living signals. I soon find one and run to its location. As I get closer, a nostalgic feeling envelops me. This human presence—wait! It's him!

I decelerate my sprint until reaching realistic speed before I run into him. He's quite surprised, and doesn't recognize me at first glance.

"Hey! It's you!"

"No time for greetings! You have to escape from this forest! Now!" I grab him by the wrist, ignoring his protests, and drag him out of the place.

"What the hell is this!" he screams, stumbling after me.

"An excellent choice of words, Lei!" I say.

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond for you!" he yelps.

I don't stop until we reach the outskirts of the woodland.

"We should be safe here now... Are you all right?" I ask him as he pants, hands over his knees.

"What did you do that for...?" he gasps, still unable to catch his breath.

"What were you doing in the forest at this hour!" I ask him.

"I should ask the same of you!"

"No matter." I shake my head. "I know it. The spirit that grants wishes, right?"

He frowns. "Yeah..."

"That is no spirit." My tone is utterly serious. "It's a demon. A murderer. A devourer of souls. Lei, return home."

"Why should I do that?" he asks, a certain disdain displayed on his countenance.

"Lei, believe me, please," I say, hugging him. He stiffens. "Tonight, a purge on humankind will be executed. Plenty of human souls will be reaped from this land and presented to the Lord. Please, Lei, don't be one of them. Go home."

I said these words with so much sentiment that Lei appears to believe me now. He gently separates from me. "Is there a murderer on the loose?"

"Yes," I say, breathless.

"Then I want to help. What can I do?"

I shake my head. "Pray... Pray so humans are forgiven. Pray so the Lord has mercy on them."

He lets out some air from his nostrils. I want to remain here with him, but I don't have time. Knowing that I'm being a bit unfair, I summon Mayii.

"Take care that he doesn't enter the forest again. I'll be leaving now." I sprint into said place once more.

"Roger that," Mayii says as she hugs Lei's waist. Last glimpse I catch of him, he's staring at me as if I've gone crazy.

The vibrations in the atmosphere, they are getting thicker... Hey! A fight has started somewhere! I stop and feel the air, then rush to the right direction. My eyes widen as the battlefield appears before me. It's underground, in a huge well!

I jump inside of it, taking care I land away from the fight.

A huge monster is here; it must be the demon! Jason and Shade are fighting it, but they seem to be doing more dodging than attacking. This abhorrence must be ten yards tall and looks powerful and dangerous.

"Can I help!" I ask Jason.

"Perfect timing!" he growls. "The demon is invincible except for the head. Try hitting it there as we distract it!"

"Eeeek!" I scream as I'm showered in what appears to be shattered glass. The creature is using some attack magic on us.

"Th-this is nothing!" Jason says. "Quickly!"

"R-right!" I grab a tree branch that has fallen into the groove and hit the monster with it from behind.

"What? It doesn't appear to be hurt—Ah!" I jump back, avoiding the thing's claws as it now turns to attack me. Damn this Jason! Now I'm the demon's target!

"Not like that!" Jason screams, and again hits the enemy where he can. Luckily, it diverts its attention from me and continues to battle my peer. I think my heart paralyzed for a second there.

"What do I do then!" I yelp, watching the thing strike the soil a millimeter away from Jason. This fight is not looking good...

"Clear your mind, gather your strength and aim carefully!"

"Whaaat? I can't use magic!" I yelp.

"Oh no... Then call its attention! I'll give it the final blow!"

The demon makes a wide sweep with its claws, shoving me to the cave wall.

"Ouch, my head!" I wince, rubbing it. Damn, I am no fighter... I grab a pebble and throw it to its head.

The creature growls—a deep, earth-shaking growl—and turns to me again. If my comrade doesn't act quickly, I'm toast.

Jason plants himself on the floor, legs open wide, and starts gathering energy. It's Galvanizer magic, probably a level two.

The monstrosity's claw leaves a rough mark on the floor as I parry its attack. Hurry up, Jason!

"Take this! Galvanizer!" he screams as an electric cloud spins around the demon's body. His foe covers from it, but it's too late: it tumbles on its back. Now!

"Our chance!" Jason screams, and all three of us jump to beat its head to a pulp. The creature lets out a long, rough howl and stops moving.

"We... We did it...?" I whisper while standing back, trying to observe the situation.

Jason gasps and gets on his feet, together with his companion. I suddenly see a lovely purple light cradled in his hand. Oh!

"It's the moon spirit!" I say. This is what is living in this forest? It's so beautiful!

It lets out a yelp. "How dare that demon use me as a good luck charm to lure humans! I was so scared!"

"Now, now." Jason caresses it as it cuddles on his palm. I barely distinguish some form with a head, a body and limbs—and a tail. Oh, poor thing! This is the tail humans were supposed to yank?

"Great going!" Archie appears suddenly. "I don't have to carry any soul tonight! Thanks for your work!" He thinks for a second. "That nobody died is a good thing too, I think."

I let out an extended sigh, falling on my knees slowly. "Thank goodness."

Jason glares at me. "You sure are reckless. I never even imagined you'd try helping when you can't use any magic."

"Well, I thought it would be more effective to just assist you in combat than to locate and evacuate all the humans around. Besides, I might need to fight one of these later; not the physical kind, though."

Jason lowers his chin. "Be careful."

"I'll try. Anyway, what was a physical demon doing here?" I raise to my full height again.

"Well..." Jason looks to his side. "I am not really sure. We have gotten signals of diabolic activity in this city for years now, but they are way too diffuse. This is the first time we got an actual demon, but just one on the loose is not something too unusual. It happens about a dozen times a year around the world."

I bid my farewell to the two and return home. Tomorrow, nobody will know of a demon and a moon spirit. Lei will remember being here, but he will not know why. Life will go on as usual.

Have you ever felt that, a little while in the past, something dangerous or that would extremely agitate you in some way has happened, but daily existence seems to have gone on quietly, and actually, you don't remember a thing?

That's how Lei will feel tomorrow.

Repeated incidents of the same kind occur to people who are close to us. It has to be that way.

# Day 4

### Argh

Clouds of sand form after my rushed steps. I'm a couple minutes late. Sighing in relief as I reach class and catch a glimpse of the professor-free front, I spot a good seat and hurry to it. Despite what the clock indicates, there are few people around. Well, I happen to have learned something interesting here. Apparently, there are some "fashionable" and "unfashionable" classes here, "cool" and "uncool". This happens to be an "uncool" class, that's why we're not enjoying Dessande's presence, I bet.

I've never liked institutional education, so most classes reek of "uncool" to me. But I don't know which might be the difference for the conventional students.

Sitting directly behind Lei, I can see his head, shoulders and upper chest from here. I guess I understand those guys that drool for boobs, because I'm the same with his broad, manly chest. The one he shows off so provocatively under a tight turtleneck most of the time when he's outside school. That shape delimiting his chest from his ribs is to die for. It sometimes marks the ridge between his pectorals too. The Academy uniform is not quite as sexy, but it still looks damn good on him.

Too bad I don't have such an attractive top body. I want to have big boobs so I can crush them against his big muscles. That would feel incredible...

I snap out of my crazy daydream as the professor enters class. Well, at least there's something great here: he won't notice I was late as well.

After greeting, the professor writes today's topics in the blackboard. Not many people around now either. The closest one is two seats away from me. I don't know why this class is so empty, but it's time to set my plan in motion.

Faking interest in what the teacher is writing, I cross my arms, resting them over the desk, and stay still. I'm so close to Lei like this, only a few inches away, yet he didn't move or even seem to realize my action. So I wait for another minute before reaching a hand out to him slowly.

Carefully, avoiding any move he could notice, I grasp one longish strand from the nape of his neck. My chest becomes slightly warmer as I feel it between my fingers. Cool, thick, silky black hair. Anyone would say it would be rough because of the products needed to maintain his irregular hairdo, but it's not the case. Lei is soft, inviting... Running my hand through his head would probably feel soothing instead of weird.

I give the small lock a couple of strokes and leave it alone inconspicuously before starting to look suspicious. Plus the professor is starting his lesson; Lei may change position at any time and feel me.

"When you listen to a suspect speaking, or are in a briefing, you may want to take notes. Anything that struck your attention might be an important clue later."

Oh, this professor seems in my same page. Listen up, Lei. This will be useful.

Sadly, he returns to the blackboard to draw a complex flowchart, which is supposed to help connect ideas. I suppose my brain is wired very differently from other people's—not surprising—but I never found this technique to be any help at all. In fact—

"Drawing a flowchart of the clues you have will help your brain associate facts with each other and remember them more easily than in text."

Funny, because I always found it a messy method I forget much more easily than typical writing. And I wonder why, since text seems to appeal to the left brain and flowcharts to the right, it would mean many people with left brain dominance would prefer text and right would prefer the flowcharts, right?

Well, it happens that most people prefer flowcharts, even though the majority uses their left hemisphere more prominently. On the other hand, I belong to the five percent of populace that has brain co-dominance.

Oh well. Lei seems to be paying close attention. He startles as I give a slight pull to his right earlobe.

"Ouch! What are you doing, idiot!" he whispers harshly. I lean back and smile, crossing my arms.

He turns to me. "Don't do that again."

I smirk lightly. It's your fault for having such irresistible ears.

As class finishes, he hurries out of the room. I watch him like a hungry pet outside of a bakery, and just like it, I can't do anything about it. Why is he in such a hurry... Oh, stupid question. This subject lacked the presence of any busty blondes with ironed hair.

Well, it was a so-so class, yet much better than others. At least it had a sliver of my way of doing things. I wonder why there are so few people that take it.

I walk to my following destination while checking out my schedule. Next lesson starts in a quarter hour and has adorable Snorgasbor-sensei as the lecturer. Both Lei and Dessande attend it.

Plus a packed room of people. A "cool" class? There's not a single good spot here. The closest thing I can find is a seat two rows and two files away from Lei. He must be pissed because he's really far from Dessande too.

I take possession of said place and get my stationery ready while watching the man I dream of. Now and then, he turns his head to the woman of my nightmares.

The lesson soon starts.

The science of detectivism is a logical one—

I rest my right cheek on my fist as Dessande drones on and on about Giraud's "Logic and Detectivism". Not the first choice of a detective from these days and certainly not for me, as I much rather rely on broad logic and even more on intuition. It's an interesting book—as a complement for studying. Sadly, it looks like it's accepted as one of the main readings for this subject.

"Excellent, Miss Aviemore! You have studied 'Logic and Detectivism' so thoroughly! You have a perfect grade, as usual!" the professor exclaims; by the way, he has been following her speech on his book.

And remembering things by heart and talking about them like a parrot still seems to be considered a correct way of studying these days... I guess some things never change and never will.

"Thank you." She sits demurely on her desk's chair as most of the other students applaud her. I should join them as to not stand out...

Nah. My fist sinks deeper into my cheek.

"The class today is over. For next time, study Giraud's 'The Human Hound' until page eighty."

More Giraud books? Dammit. I so not agree with him.

As everyone gathers their things to leave, I notice Lei standing up, a blissful look on his face.

"Sandy surely did great today too," he tells the guy at his side, with such an enamored expression I never thought could be possible in real life. Between hearing those words and receiving a dagger stab, I much rather the stab. It would hurt less and heal faster.

Wait a minute... "Sandy"? What the fuck...!

Lei leaves right after Dessande. My right fist almost crushes a pen I hadn't realized I am holding.

"Miss Aviemore, Mister Synge-Sturmmond, they make a beautiful couple," I hear one of the students say.

"Worst couple ever," I mumble to myself as I save my abused pen in my bag.

"What!" someone screams, startling me.

I turn around, my cheeks hot. Did that come out so loud? One more thing I hadn't realized. Further thoughts about not noticing things when I'm in an agitated emotional state dispel as I see an angry bespectacled face glaring right into my eyes.

"No! They are a beautiful couple!" this tasteless human snarls at me. "You're a bitch! How can you say that! You're a shit!"

I can almost imagine her saying "Your a bitch" and "Ur a shit", which would suit her dumb, uncontrolled and mad fit. Correct spelling doesn't match the stuff coming from this asshole's mouth.

As tempted as I am to smack the living snot out of this humanoid, an eerie calm washes over me the instants she shuts her gutter mouth between words. This idiot surely is not worth my time or energy.

I turn my back to her and leave, with the stupid thing following me and still screaming profanities.

### ***

After what seemed like two weeks, but must have been ten minutes, the dumbass finally decides to give me a rest, once more affirming I'm a bitch and a shit and that I better not express such Pagan thoughts again.

How did this retard make it into college? Something is really wrong with the educational system.

I sigh as the fresh air calms my congested face. People and their crap. A phrase comes to me: "Reason is the only thing equally distributed in this world. Everybody thinks they have plenty". I would like to congratulate whoever came up with it.

My ponytail is starting to bother me as something that feels like an incipient migraine accompanied by fever threatens me. I better go back home quickly and get a good dinner. There's been way too much Miss Aviemore for the day for me to digest, I tell myself as I let my hair loose.

"Please consider it, Miss Aviemore..." I hear a voice round the corner.

You're kidding me... Not again...

My first impulse is to stomp off and leave the way I came, but I can tell there's a group of people there, including Lei. I frown. I hate to eavesdrop; however, it looks like I have to do it all the time these days. But if it means protecting Lei...

"But you know, I really, really have no talent..." she says.

I take out my MP player and hold it in my hand, adjusting the headphones loosely so they don't deafen me. Just in case someone discovers me...

"I think you'll do great!" Lei's voice. I don't know what are they talking about, but I still hate that encouragement.

"Miss Dessande has looks and charm. With a bit of practice, you'll be fine." This sounded like one of the two lackeys who are always with her. Though who can tell? They are two extremely indistinct girls.

"It will only take three hours a week during a couple of weeks. Six hours in total." This is a voice I don't recognize. Apparently a math genius.

"Just give it a try!" Another of my rival's flunkies, I presume.

"Well... If you think I can do it..." Dessande's "I am so unwilling" response. Must be something good. But I don't know what.

A general cheer explodes. For some reason, it makes my eyes narrow.

"Thank you, Miss Dessande! We'll start next Sunday at eleven. Come to the beach in front of Academy."

I hear some steps leaving.

"Miss Dessande! You're gonna be a star!" one of the flunkies says.

"Miss Aviemore! You may become famous!" Lei's emotional and cheerful voice is the last straw. I turn around and stride back the way I came, fists so tightly closed that my nails are buried in my flesh. But I don't care. What is this about? Someone offered her a contract? A contract for two weeks? What was all that shit about her becoming a star! Just her flunkies and her lapdog Lei flattering her? But...

I put my hand over my now definitely hurting and hot forehead. No, dammit, no. What's this about Dessande? Why does she have everything so easy? I really wouldn't mind about her if she didn't have Lei's interest. She really isn't a bad person, but the fact Lei loves her and she didn't have to do anything for it kills me.

This is too much for today. It was too much before hearing this last talk. I shouldn't forget about my mission. I shouldn't... but this is too heartbreaking. Everything was always so hard to me... and when people have it so easy, I...

I reach Academy's main door and sit on the garden at its side, gaze lost in the horizon.

"My. You really look discouraged," Mayii says, walking in front of me together with Midori.

"Mayii..." I moan. "No adventures tonight; can I have the easiest dinner there is?"

She shrugs. "The hospital?"

I close my eyes. "I guess... This sucks."

"Keep your spirit up. Look, Lei is coming," she says, looking inside the main door at my side.

I stand up. "Then I better get going."

"Why? He's alone now."

I put a fake affected voice and body pose while curling my lip. "How could I ever compete with perfect student now turned superstar Miss Aviemore?"

"That's nothing. Hurry, he's almost here."

"Bah, damn. I don't want to meet him today. Nothing I could do would impress him after his perfect love."

Lei walks down the stairs of Academy, not noticing me.

"Gwaah... Umph!" He stumbles with the last step and falls to the floor.

"Hey! Are you all right?" I quickly reach his side and help him up.

"Ugh... My right knee..." He lifts his trousers over his leg, showing a reddened, but intact joint. "Phew... I thought I had skinned it..."

"Ugh. Glad it wasn't so bad," I say, looking at it.

He lets his pants drop to their usual position. "What the hell happened? For an instant, it felt like I had stepped on some oil. But the stairs are completely dry."

I shrug.

"So many odd things..." he mumbles to himself.

"Are you okay? Can you move?"

"I'm fine..." he grumbles, and walks a couple steps, limping.

"Do you need help?" I get close to him again.

His cheeks turn red. "I'm fine, I said!"

"You wouldn't limp if you were actually unharmed," I observe.

"I'll be perfectly fine in a couple hours, when the pain subsides," he says, pacing away.

"What an idiot. But, Mayii..." I lower my eyelids at her.

"Hee hee. Well, did you learn anything from that?"

My eyebrows raise. "From what?"

"You can make things better to Lei just by being there. Stars..." She looks at the sky. "They are too distant and cold."

"Not to Lei, it seems... But still, I'm not giving up. Starting from that beach meeting on Sunday... I wonder what the hell it is about."

I look at Mayii.

"Only one way to know," we tell each other.

# Day 5

Buggypop

If I put you to the test and asked you "Guess what happened today? I bet you whatever you won't guess it in the first thousand tries," I would probably win.

Yeah, that's right. Come on, want to bet? You don't? Good.

All the madness could be resumed in one word.

Buggypop.

### ***

It started fairly innocently. One or two of the colorful little sand vehicles as I exited home and headed for Academy. However, as I walk closer and closer, the beach I need to pass is as populated with buggies as a main avenue with random cars in peak hours. Not to mention the streets are as well.

"What's with all the buggies?" I ask a couple students on a veranda I meet halfway.

"No idea!" they reply. Judging from the tone of their voices, they sound absolutely sincere.

"What's with the buggies?" I ask another pair of classmates further on.

"I dunno, but if they're some political propaganda, you bet I won't get any!"

An interesting concept. I bid my farewell to them. By some divine chance, the street now looks even more populated with this novelty.

"Why all the buggies?" I ask a trio of students. From the gleeful expressions on their faces as they watch the little cars go by, these ones seem to know what's going on.

"'The Baldie' Gary came here!" they say excitedly.

"Ah!" I reply, equally excited. I walk away some steps, pensive, when I finally realize it.

I haven't got the slightest, foggiest, fucking idea of who "The Baldie" Gary might be.

Is it a singer? An actor? I don't follow the current fashions too well, so maybe... Or perhaps a politician, like those have said? But then again, what's the relationship with all the buggies? I rest my elbows on the veranda, in deep thought again.

"Hey! What are all the buggies about?" a couple of Academy people ask me.

"No idea. I've been told it's cuz a certain someone called 'The Baldie' Gary came here. Do you know who is it?"

Their camel faces tell me they are as enlightened as I am. I bid them farewell as I keep walking to college. Is it my imagination, or are there even more of the little cars now?

"Why are so many buggies out?" a lone student asks me. Apparently I either look wise and informed, or everyone is frantically asking everyone.

"I don't know. But they've told me it's something to do with someone called 'The Baldie' Gary. You know who it is?"

"I certainly don't. Let's hope it's not a politician." And he leaves.

Odd. I can't remember a buggy infestation used in political campaigns... But I'm certainly not up to current fads.

"What happened, that there are so many buggies?" a tall classmate asks me.

"Not sure, but I've been told it has something to do with someone named 'The Baldie' Gary. You know who it might be?"

"'The Baldie' Gary? Isn't it the guy from Channel Number Two, with the TV program that gives prizes?"

"No idea. So that's it? Thanks!"

We part, feeling infinitely richer than before. So that's it... I'd have to look into it. A guy with a show that gives away stuff... Looks like he has sparked some fashion around the place.

Those tiny cars are rather cute, though. I could think of infinite worse things that make me feel grateful for them.

And now I realize I haven't seen Lei. Where is he? Getting a buggy? I can't quite mesh in a single picture serious, black-clad Lei with a carefree, amiable beach car. Shrugging, I enter class.

### ***

I sigh as the lesson finishes. My ears are buzzing, but lips are curved up. People talked a lot during all day. And out of every four words, one of them was "buggypop". That "Baldie" Gary has stirred quite a fad with his ultra-fashionable program and the cars he'd given away in it. Now everyone was crazy for a buggy.

Sorry. A buggy... pop. That's the name they have gifted them under.

As I exit the place, I make out Lei staring at the sea, his long coat and tastefully messy hair flowing in the wind, arms crossed. He looks like a cutout between all the beach vehicles and the euphoric fashionistas.

"Nice view, huh?"

He sighs, closing his eyes. "What's with all the buggies?"

"I've heard it's because of 'The Baldie' Gary."

He turns his head to me. "Who's that?"

"Apparently, someone with a TV program in Channel Number Two that gives out prizes. They say he was here short ago."

"So that's why..."

I nod, then my lips curve into a smirk. "Thinking of getting a buggy too?" I know what the answer to that is.

He winces. "Who wants a buggy when you got a Wildcat!"

Still, I like to push him. "Really?"

He gives me that "I know what's your game" look. But suddenly, his face illuminates like a statue of a saint in a church as his attention locates behind me. My eyelids half-drop. It better not be...

"Miss Aviemore!" He scampers to the stupid blonde's side. Yeah, I know she's not lacking on the brain department, but "stupid blonde" has a good ring to it. Like a catchphrase. Also, I don't know if her hair color is natural or not, but "blonde" sounds worse, more fake than "blond", so I'm gonna use it. At least I'm not mean enough to refer the tile joke or it'd be too unfair altogether. Hey, just because I hate her doesn't mean I'll give her some undeserved bashing. The tile joke? What did the tile say to blonde Dessande? "Goodbye—brunette."

I subtly point my index at Lei as I flicker my thumb, imitating the firing of a gun.

He makes a cute smile at her. "You're going home? Want me to take you?"

I grit my teeth at how this last phrase sounded.

"You got a buggypop too, Mister Synge-Sturmmond?" one of Dessande's friends asks him.

Both Lei and I startle. We've been so fixed on Dessande, albeit for different reasons, that we hadn't noticed her flunkies at all.

Lei folds arms and sneers, closing his eyes. "No. The Synge-Sturmmond's car is a Wildcat series 69. And I've got four more exclusive vehicles at home, including a limousine."

"Aw... But that's not fashionable!" the other lackey declares, lips curved down.

I let out a loud guffaw, just before Lei silences me with a deadly glare. "Sorry," I mutter, lips on my fingers partly concealing an ironic smile.

"Well," Dessande says, "we were on our way to go study Verdi's Arithmetics at Nadia's house... It's about four miles to the West End side. Think you could drop us there?"

"Eh... Ah! Of course, of course." He smiles obsequiously, but I can feel his disappointment in the air.

"Can I go too?" I ask. "My destination is about eight blocks from theirs. Just drop me halfway."

He looks at me, half-glaring, half-bored. "There's not enough space."

The brunette lackey smiles. "Oh, we're all thin here! Dessande goes on front; she's the heaviest of all!" she says, placing her hands a lot of space in front of her chest.

My eyelids drop a bit, and Dessande sighs.

"So can I go? Mister Synge-Sturmmond?"

"Do as you want," he says, in what sounds less like words and more like a snarl.

Just like how Lei is, this car has undoubtedly been chosen for taste and not for fashion. I believe it is considered a classic for style, strength and resilience among "car connoisseurs", the kind of vehicle that make fans pose at the side and steal a photograph of. And just to match further, it is pitch black, just a few lines in silver as accents. It is definitely bigger than the average box on wheels on the street, and the feeling it gives is totally different as well. I can't depict it with words, but I guess it can be perceived like a gourmet chocolate in comparison with something you get at the corner's shop.

I get seated at the back of the car, beside the left window with the redhead lackey next to me, flanked by the brunette at her right. Dessande sits on the front—at Lei's side. Needless to say, I believe I'd look much better at Lei's side... I mean, I'd be better sitting on the front.

Dessande's flunkies prove to be a rather entertaining company. I learn quickly that the redhead is called Nadia and the brunette Nada. I'll probably forget both names before the day ends.

The parking lot is quite away from the usual route I take, which must be why I always cross Lei walking about instead of driving. To get out, he requires to wend his way around the parking, cross a bridge, and then to the city.

Today, he stops at the bridge.

"What the—" Lei snarls at the hyper-congested road in front of him. The honk starts to sound spastically. And it echoes through the bridge. Apparently, an overpopulation of the slow buggypops is enough to cause a traffic jam at peak hours.

"Whee! It's a traffic jam!" I cheer, taking out my upper torso outside the window.

"Whee!" Nada and Nadia cheer as well.

"Shut up! You don't mean to tell me you're actually enjoying this!" Lei snarls, and honks again.

"A traffic jam is fun!" I remark, looking at the endless buggies in front of and behind us.

"It's not gonna be so much fun when it's midnight and we're still here!" he growls at me.

"Well, we can leave the car and walk. Sucks for you, though, since you own it," I comment.

"By all means, do that," he says, making his head hang.

"Oh no, I do love traffic jams. Whee!" I chirp.

"Whee!" Nadia and Nada echo.

"So childish..." Dessande whispers, closing her eyes.

"Houston, we have a problem," I say, taking position on my seat and talking to my MP player as if it was a phone. "We're surrounded by... buggies. Thousands of them. And they are so much more fashionable than we are."

"I told you you should have gotten a buggypop, Mister Synge-Sturmmond," Nada scolds.

Lei lets his forehead drop on the wheel, letting the honk thunder freely.

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond looks distressed. How would you like a massage?" I say, resting my hands on his shoulders.

He moves back instantly, a deep blush on his face. "I'll be fine when you stop the nonsense!"

I sit back and cross my arms and legs. But hell if you have won this round, Lei.

He looks surprised, as if he didn't expect me to comply so easily.

Slowly, I open my bag, retrieving a book. "I'm gonna read Holmes' teachings. You girls might want to study here, too."

"Oh no, I couldn't possibly do it with all this honking!" Nada complains.

I shrug and put on my earphones, deafening myself to everything but my own music. Two hours later, which should have seemed two years for everyone except me, the Wildcat finally exits the bridge.

I shake my head. None of these people know how to have fun—or make the most of the time.

Still, I hate to admit it... I relish quite intensely the sight I watch in the mirror: a mortally bored Lei with Dessande at his side. I can't help but sneer.

"Here we are," my favorite stupid blonde declares. A house that's not different from any other house anywhere seems to be the destination. "Thank you for the ride." I grit my teeth at how this sounds. "See you later."

"Anytime." Lei puts this puppy-in-love face that makes me want to kick a puppy for the first time in my life.

"Thanks, Mister Synge-Sturmmond," Nada says.

"See you!" Nadia says.

Lei coolly waves at the group, and I wave too, though they don't seem to mind much about me. I'm neither an alpha wolfette or alpha wolfette wannabe, like Dessande, nor one of her lackeys, so I basically exist in the category "people to ignore" to them.

I shrug. Could not care less.

Lei's voice snaps me out of my thoughts. "So where to?" he asks as he pulls the reverse.

"Well, I'm going to Christian Street at six hundred. Are you passing by that area?"

"No, but I'll take you there."

Please do! Uh, he means with the car.

"I don't want to bother you then. I'll just walk."

"No problem adding another stripe to the tiger," he says as he takes the main road.

It's evening now. How beautiful...The dark city surrounding us with tall buildings and bright artificial lights, the smooth roads promising enjoyment for travelers before reaching destination, the cool air bringing us the relief of the night...

And I'm with Lei in his car. For a moment, I have the fantasy we're lovers, on the way to a holiday of pleasure for two, outside the city...

I put my MP player back on and station it in some romantic music. I can still fantasize.

"Alone at last," I say, hugging the back of his seat.

He sighs and keeps driving.

I close my lids, resting my chin on his seat. Cold as always... But he doesn't need to do anything. Just by being there... Just his company... It's so nice...

"This is it."

My eyes snap open. That was awfully short. Well, considering it was half mile in a car...

Lei looks at me, a light frown on his face. "What do you need to do here? It looks like a rather unsavory place."

"Aww, Mister Synge-Sturmmond is so sweet," I say, caressing his smooth, silky jaw with a finger. "You're worried about me?"

"Not! I'm just curious."

"Curious about me?"

He retreats, breaking contact. "Yeah. You're an oddball. I just want to watch my back."

I smile lightly. "Somehow, I don't think you're as aloof and uninterested as you'd like me to believe. But I'll play at your game: You need not worry about it, since it doesn't concern you." It never will, at this rate. "Yes, there is a possibility that a little danger is involved, but since you're not worried, it's useless to talk about it."

He blinks, a rather frozen expression on his face. "Are you into illicit stuff?"

"You mean something like drug traffic, sex business, killing people or corrupting kids? None of that. But..." I get closer to him, space between us so scanty our noses almost touch. "I might be a little more dangerous than your dear Miss Aviemore." I kiss his cheek delicately. "Thanks for the ride."

I get down the car, make some steps and look over my shoulder. He's staring at me, some fingers resting casually where I kissed him, his face void of expression. I nod to him, smiling, and walk away. Hell, if this had been a movie from the forties or fifties, some sexy and heavy jazz music would be accompanying my stride, making for an alluring portrait of such a sexy heroine.

I smirk. And I'm not kidding about the dangerous part, I state to myself while catching a glimpse of my prey.

I look back and wait until Lei's gone. He takes his sweet time, delaying about three minutes before starting the engine again. What the hell held him up so much? Could it be me? Anyway, I walk rapidly to catch up with my mark. A vulgar young woman of mousy coloring and no distinctive features or adornment, pacing nonchalantly before me, no doubt absolutely carefree after giving karma the middle finger as she always does. Oh, really. This ends today, piece of shit.

"Mayii, use the radar inverse," is my command as I notice her flying to me. Mutely, she activates it. I smirk as my prey looks at her sides, as if suddenly disoriented.

What is a radar inverse, you ask? It works this way: You know how bats locate stuff by emitting ultrasound that echoes to them one way or another, right? Well, a radar inverse uses a similar principle: it emits ultrasound, but in multiple dissonant frequencies. As is, it is interpreted by living organisms as if a battle is being ensued, and sends a danger signal to keep them away. Got it? It's like a false alarm. It is especially useful when I don't want witnesses when I hunt.

Are you pondering why I call it "radar inverse" and not "inverse radar"? Just give it a second of thought and you'll understand the irony.

I smirk as my prey notices my presence. It kind of looks like she's aware of the red alert, but she's not running away. She's never been afraid of me.

It's a good time to start.

"Hello, Lorena." I smile, trying to hide my thirst for blood. But I'm sure I'm not being successful. "Remember me?"

She pauses for an instant. "Not really. Who are you?"

Oh, she's made a step back. She's betrayed herself.

I glare at her with all the hatred in the world. "After all the pain you caused me, you forgot? Try to recall: that girl you constantly made fun of at junior school, and even hurt her so much before that, the one time her mother invited you to her fourth birthday just because you were neighbors, and you ripped her dress shamefully and hurled her wooden swing at her on the neck, so her parents banned you from their house... The whole of your reason for doing that was because the poor thing, who never did anything bad to you, would not fight back..."

She stares blankly at me.

I chuckle. "No matter. It's enough that I do remember. Ironically."

After performing a huge jump, my black wings spawning like a sky of death behind me, I land over her, who is now yelling like possessed. I smirk before sinking my fangs on her neck as she screams and screams in desperation.

Usually, even if all the people I feed on are the dregs of society, scum who would make the world a better place if they disappeared, I manipulate their blood pressure so they faint before I do the deed.

Lorena will probably lose consciousness soon too, but not because of hypotension. Being bitten in the cold, like I did to her, causes an excruciating agony, worse than death itself.

"Aaaaaaaahhhh! Gwaahhhh! Arrrrrrrgh!"

"Does it hurt?" I say smoothly, blood staining my teeth and streaming down my chin. I stab her with my teeth again, enlarging the wound.

"Agh... Aahhh...!" She's starting to become ashy white. At this rate, she will die of heart collapse. I apply the pressure trick, making her faint in a matter of seconds, after which I release my hold, letting her drop on the floor like the sack of shit she is. Next I open my bag, taking out what I need to clean and disinfect the wound. Mayii assists me by draining some of Lorena's remaining life force and using it to heal the irregular, ravaged excoriations. After we're done, it only looks like a small bruise that will probably seem irrelevant when she wakes up a couple hours later.

"What a low tolerance to pain. You really don't like to try your own medicine, do you?" I lick my lips. "You almost died on me there. But don't worry, I won't let you die. No."

I drag the scum to her car by the clothes, and use the keys she has in the bag to open it. I accommodate her and close the door.

"Not when I can come back later to inflict you even more pain. See you tomorrow, at the same hour."

I walk away, a wide smirk on my face. This has been a good day.

# Day 6

Play

"Miss Funew!" the doctor greets as I enter the hospital.

"Good morning." My smile spreads as I watch the frail kids gathering, ready for departing. It's so strange to see them in beachwear. In my case, I am dressed in doctor uniform like usual, but below it, the surprise; I can't help but chuckle to myself.

No chorus of greeting today; they are way too engrossed in the forthcoming excursion. With care, we help all of them to the convoy. They are pretty excited... So much uproar is on the verge of becoming tiring to me. After a short trip, we arrive at the sea. We're so far from Academy that not even a blur of that gigantic building can be spotted from here.

The teacher starts with some beach game; that's my cue to secretly leave. However, I am interrupted halfway.

"Sween," Patricia calls me. "Can we talk?"

Damn, couldn't you have spoken to me while in the van? I have businesses to attend to! I hope this is quick. "Yes? What is it?"

She makes an exhilarated smile, barely contained by her shyness. "Yesterday, Ema confessed to me. We're dating!"

"R-really? Congratulations!" I put my happiest face forward. I didn't see this coming.

"Thank you," she says, touched.

"You really shouldn't be talking to me now. Go and have fun with him!"

"I will. I just wanted you to know," she says.

Hmm, I guess that came out too straightly. What I want is for you to not bother me, but I didn't guess I'd sound so straightforward, like barking an order.

"Thank you. I'm very happy for you." I smile as gleefully as I can. "You're wearing a very nice shirt today. I think Ema will love it," I remark, trying to soften my attitude.

She smiles. "He couldn't take off his eyes."

My cue! "He's looking here now too," I say as I notice her beloved doing that.

Her eyes meet his, her mouth turning to a beaming smile.

"He's so in love. Go to him," I tell her while stepping back slowly. Great, she's totally oblivious of me now, so I can take my leave subtly.

I'm so happy Patricia got what she desired...

This is exactly what I wanted.

This is exactly what I wished for.

And yet, why does it leave such a bad taste in my mouth, like a slimy rattlesnake squirming through it?

Am I so jealous that I can't be happy for them?

I should be happy.

But I just can't lie to myself. I am not. Yes, enjoying romantic love should be an universal experience. Everyone has a right to.

And that "everyone" includes me.

### ***

I would have never imagined the sight that greets me as I step on the Academy's side of the beach.

The almost endless sands have suddenly turned into a city. And not just any city: a pop one, like out of a musical play, with a dozen of stages and several seats in front of each of them. Some food and drinks stalls have been conveniently set up here and there. Fortunately, there is enough space everywhere among the facilities that some places could still be considered beach.

What contrasts with the sudden spurt of the city is that most of the place looks empty. And the majority of the people in sight are over the stages. Am I too early for the performances...?

I make my way into it slowly, trying to decipher the meaning of this novelty. The first construction I get close to is rather simple but decent, with the boards painted brownish red and two large loudspeakers flanking them. Over the stage, three people walk around shyly. The first sits to a battery, the second has a bass guitar, and the other an electric guitar, though he seems busy adjusting the microphone instead of paying any attention to it.

This last guy is rather spectacular. He is a dark redhead, with a very muscular build and large earrings. However, you need to look twice at his body to appreciate it, as he's wearing just a plain black T-shirt that's not doing him any favor.

"Okay... Let's try," he says lowly in a deep, rich voice. They're going to sing?

And then, the stage lights up with a resounding, yet melodic rock tune. I find myself moving in compass to it a couple seconds after it has started. It's not the most amazing song I've heard, but is definitely something I could listen to for hours. And the redhead has a nice voice, too.

Suddenly, the song stops as if it was some radio where they don't want the material pirated.

"Not bad," the battery guy says.

"Hmm." The redhead seems lost in thought.

Nice, I tell myself. But this is not why I came here. What is this, exactly? Some improvised concert hall outdoors? But not all stages can have people playing at the same time...

But who cares. Where is that damn Dessande, anyway?

I resume my walking, reaching the second boards. These ones looks more "homemade" than the first, with muted green curtains hiding what may be walls made out of cardboard. A musician is playing what seems like a very old and out of tune electric guitar, probably of the first that came out in the market. After some dissonant chords, the guy hangs the instrument in defeat.

"It's no use... No girls, bad instruments and worse stage; we'll never make it..."

I raise eyebrows as the dejected group leaves. Wow, I have been beaten in pessimism. Yet they have a point. Their stage sucks, those chords were no good... And no girls? Hmm...

As I keep walking, I reach a third building with the same function. This one looks void of people but is very nice, with shiny wood walls and a rubber floor; also, cutting-edge sound equipment.

"'The Rich Kids Band'?" I ask myself before looking around. About five yards away from me, a small group of people is chatting happily. I decide to approach them.

"We've heard you're the top student at Law Academy. How does it feel to be on the way of becoming an idol now?"

No...

"Well, you're not only a great pupil, you're also beautiful! It only suits you!"

"That's enough compliments," a voice in a cutting tone says—Lei's voice!

As I take a position where I can make out the identities of the group's participants, I distinguish Lei, Dessande, her flunkies, and two dudes I've never seen before who are waving hands busily, both wearing the same cap style. Just who the hell are they!

"Sorry about that! But you should think about it: if Miss Aviemore becomes famous, all kinds of fans will compliment her every chance," one of the unknown guys gushes.

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond..." Dessande frowns. Unlike what I had thought, what Dessande is wearing is some common T-shirt and boy shorts in muted tones... Not exactly the most typical stuff for an incipient celebrity that appears to be in the middle of an interview.

Huh, you must think you're so hot you can wear any crap and still look good, eh?

Considering the way now three guys are drooling for her, there must be something to it, I am forced to admit.

"We'll be looking forward to your debut in the big stage!" They grin and leave, marching to the place I'm standing at. Damn. I hastily withdraw to a more secluded observation post.

"Two more and we'll be done... The winner is pretty much decided, though," one of the strangers states, smiling.

"Yeah, that Dessande Aviemore was a real cutie... Let's hit the bar first, I'm thirsty."

The other dude in cap agrees, following him to the nearest beach stand. I look in the opposite direction as I hear the cheers of Lei, Dessande's flunkies, and a few more people I don't know that have spawned out of nowhere.

"This was an excellent performance!"

"I'm sure we'll be the winners!"

One of her flunkies joins her palms in delight. "Miss Dessande! Congratulations! You did so well!"

"Miss Aviemore!" Lei smiles.

So this is it... Some contest? And these guys are already celebrating even when it's not over? The ones in caps, which I assume to be the judges, seemed to agree... I'm also guessing the two still not judged were the ones I passed earlier.

Damn, I have nothing to do with this... But a part of me is hating all of it. A big part of me. I don't know, but I just don't want her to win. Not that it will get me closer to Lei or anything, but I just don't want to.

I stare at the stage again. Easy career, big success, being loved and flattered by everyone, and even a big, luxurious arrangement to use... My sight deviates to the sound system. So those guys that talked to Dessande a few days ago, in all likelihood the ones that appeared by spontaneous generation and are celebrating with her now, are a music band. Must be a really rich band, being able to afford such equipment.

"Thank you very much for the financing, Mister Synge-Sturmmond," I hear a voice say.

My eyes open so hugely it hurts.

"No need to thank me. Anything for my Miss Aviemore!"

That is more, more than what I can handle. I storm off, going back the way I came. They have probably heard me, but I don't even care. I don't care at all.

Damn them...!

I'm going home. I can't take this anymore.

Only one thing manages to intrude my mind as I stomp away: the sound of the redhead's band's melodic rock.

My steps slow down a little as I pass by that stage. Even though these guys are good, probabilities are they will lose, just because of some drooling men and some stupid blonde and her stupid large boobs.

I clench my hands into fists. Wouldn't be the first injustice I've met, but...

Suddenly, my eyes narrow. I spend some moments ruminating a plan.

I have nothing to lose. And if I go down, I won't go down quietly. But I just won't let Dessande have her way.

Nor you, Lei.

Quickly, I jump to the stage. The redhead is surprised to see me.

"Hello!" I scream. "I'll get you extra publicity if you do what I say! Deal?"

"Wha... Who are you...?" he asks, astounded.

"No time for that! My name is Sween! Your name and the name of the band!"

"I'm Oscar, and this is Eye of the Tempest."

"Gotcha, thank you!" I climb down the stage and hurry to one of the booths around the pop town. I swiftly discard my doctor clothes and change into beach attire, with my hair tastefully free. After wrapping a towel around my body, I head out.

My destination is the food stall the dudes have reached before, my haste slowing to a casual stride as I get near it. Unsurprisingly, Lei, Dessande and her lackeys are sitting to one of the tables too. I wince as I think of who must be paying for the drinks displayed on it. Dessande is sipping what looks like pineapple juice, while Lei has a glass of cola in his hands and the flunkies apparently have orange and strawberry juice.

I start to sing Eye of the Tempest's song casually. "Starlight... Starlights..." Damn, it's really catchy. I make sure every pair of eyes is on me as I drop my towel.

My beach attire, now clearly revealed, is a small bikini with rainbow pattern. Feathery hairpins, a necklace with _kawaii_ fruits pendants and bracelets in bright tones complete my look.

I place the towel over one shoulder as I order a lime juice. I sashay away slowly, never making eye contact with any of the other patrons, waving my perfect, round butt. If that didn't cause the effect I wanted, then nothing will. Once out of their sight, I stride to Eye of the Tempest's den.

"Oscar!" I scream, climbing the stage again. "Here, you can have this juice. But for the Lord's sake, sex yourself up a bit!" I say, tugging at his shirt. "The public wants to see some flesh!"

Out of the corner of the eye, I see both judges walking to our boards—well, their, but it's mine now too. That was faster than expected.

I whisper to Oscar "The judges are here. Just agree with what I say, okay?"

"Well, this is the last entry... 'Eye of the Tempest', and the song is 'Starlights', right?"

"Eh... Yes, sir," Oscar says, a bit flustered as I cling sexily to him.

"Well, ready when you are." Both guys in caps take a seat on the front row.

"Oscar, I will only sing a few choruses with you. But I'll help you performing a hot show." I wink at him.

"This is so weird... Why are you doing this?" he whispers.

"I just want one of your rivals to lose."

Oscar looks up, and then nods at me in understanding.

Dancing sexily to the first chords of the song, I pull up Oscar's shirt, taking it off. For the love of the Lord, he's even more ripped than I thought. I run my hands slowly over his now naked, rock-hard torso, as the starting chords end and I let him sing while walking behind him and caress his arms and chest tantalizingly. Then I return to the front line to sing together the 'starlight' parts, and sashay forward for a tempting dance, turning my back at the judges. Hell, if they want to see flesh, there's more in my butt than in any part of Dessande's body. And she can't match me in attitude!

The song ends quite earlier than expected. Whew, that was satisfying.

My attention returns to the dudes in caps. I hope the lack of rehearsal didn't show too obviously. However, judging from the skin of their cheeks that look like they have undergone a sunstroke, they appear to have been engrossed in a very particular something.

"Decisions, decisions..." one of them mumbles.

"Good job," the other says.

I smile cutely at them. "I'm glad we pulled it off. The ill children at the general hospital have come for a visit at the beach, so we couldn't act this sensual in front of them. I do volunteer work there, and I was hoping they could enjoy a number today. They are on the other side of the beach now; I'll bring them over later."

I can see Oscar is somewhat surprised at my revelation, and I can also swear I spot an anime sweat drop behind his head.

"Wow, that's so very noble of you," one of the judges say.

"Nothing makes me happier than making people happy." I almost overdo the charming smile.

I chuckle to myself as I go down the scenario—to my surprise, landing in front of Lei.

"Oh, hello, Mister Synge-Sturmmond!"

His very stern face shifts so his look slides from my eyes to my forehead, and then lowers to my chin.

I raise my eyebrows in silent interrogation. His sight finally locks on mine again, his tightly folded arms unmoving from his chest.

"Don't think I don't know what you did back there."

That was not... quite what I expected to hear. I try putting forward a nonchalant air as I lean towards him, arms on my back. "What did I do?"

Some seconds of silence pass as his inexpressive, yet fiercely fixed eyes stare at mine. "Don't think I believe you don't know what you did, either."

My eyebrows arch in mock innocence, yet my lips can't help but curve up a little bit.

Surprising me again, he turns his back at me. "You win this round."

That response was so weird that I just stare at him as he walks away, his long dustcoat swayed by the beach breeze. The feeling of victory is overwhelming for an instant. I really thwarted Dessande's plans and easy happiness for once...

But for what? I really gained nothing. And in this wonderful beach day, promising adventures and unrestrained fun, Lei is leaving me... surely to join Dessande and her troupe again.

A quick sprint closes the distance between us anew. Only a couple of seconds before I reach him does he notice me.

"Are you mad at me?" I ask while grabbing his hand.

"Humph!" He looks to the opposite side for a few seconds, and then turns his head to the front, letting his eyelids drop. "All is fair in love and war, they say."

"Well, I quite don't agree with that..." I muse to myself. Next, I smile cutely at him. "Mister Synge-Sturmmond!"

"What..." he says in a bored voice.

"It's a nice beach day. How come you're not wearing any swimwear?"

"I came here to support Miss Aviemore, not to enjoy a holiday."

"Pff... And now you have nothing to do. You can make the most of it now."

"Sorry, but Miss Aviemore and her friends are in a break after the test. I am joining them."

"How. Boring. Let's go play in the water." I pull his hand.

"Hello, Kitty! I'm busy, didn't you realize?" How strange he's not telling me to back off or attempting to dislodge from my grip.

I look at him for an instant with a very serious expression. "Sorry."

"It's fine as long as you understand," he says, now taking away his hand. He's talking to me as if I was a little kid, again.

"Yeah, sorry..." I smirk suddenly. "Sorry that I want to play in the water with you so much!" I grab his forearm and pull it, running to the waves.

"Aaah! You fool! Let go! Hey!" He stumbles after me, unable to break my grip.

"Take off your clothes! I'm sure you wouldn't like to wet them!" I say out loud as we get close to the sea.

"I don't want to! Let go... Aaah!" he screams as I push him dangerously close to the water.

"Do it your way. But it would be sad to ruin your garments when you do have swimming trunks under them," I state as I stop running.

His expression freezes. "How do you know that?"

"Oh, Watson. I happen to be a detective, y'know?" I wave a finger at him.

"Detective student," he says while looking down at his pants, apparently trying to find physical evidence of my deduction.

"For a few weeks, I guess I'll still cope with that last word." I sigh, folding arms.

"So how did you realize?"

"Haven't you come with Miss Aviemore? If she eventually suggested she would like to swim, I really doubt you would let the chance of swimming with her slip just because you didn't have beachwear on. Even if you had to buy them on the way."

He stares at me silently.

"Criminal psychology." I wave a finger again, letting my eyelids drop. "You see, we get to study lots of Giraud books, but psychology rules above any evidence."

He makes a small pause. "Clever. Thought this can hardly be considered 'criminal' psychology."

I shrug. "Anyway, enough chatting. Time to play!"

He folds arms. "You're so annoying..."

"C'mon, undress. Or do you want me to undress you?"

"Ew!" His cheeks grows red. "You're a pervert too!"

"Ha ha ha!" I scratch my face while grinning at him ironically. "The one who has never dreamed of undressing anyone can throw the first stone."

Letting out a sigh, he takes off his coat. " _So_ annoying..."

I try to conceal my awe. That was easier than I thought. Which leads me to yet another conclusion, one that fills me with glee: A certain busty blonde did not bring her swimsuit. I would rub this on Lei's face, but I hold back; I don't want to talk about her if I can avoid it. Even less when Lei is willingly undressing in front of me.

Off come his boots, socks and pants, revealing black trunks with some gray ornaments on one side, those abstract pictures that look so fashionable. They are mid-thigh and rather loose. Now he should go for the top...

But he doesn't. His dark gray T-shirt, which is his selection when not wearing black, remains in place as he adopts a pose that clearly means his changing is done.

I was hoping to see more flesh...

"You're the most dressed guy in a beach I've seen," I can't help but comment.

He closes his eyes, sighing. "And you're the most brazen woman I've seen, in a beach and everywhere else."

"For Mister Synge-Sturmmond, sometimes I'm a kid, sometimes I'm a woman. He can't make up his mind easily."

He snorts. "As if anyone can be logical around someone who makes the world turn into an irrational Kafka land."

"And yet, I'm rather good at making deductions." I wink.

"Everyone has some talent, I suppose. So, what is it you want to play?"

"Oooh, Mister Synge-Sturmmond." I get close to him. "Why do you have to be so mean? I know you can be a wonderful human... Why do you have that attitude with me?"

"What do you know? Is it another of your deductions? I'm sure you have no evidence for this one."

"I do... I just can't use it yet," I say, caressing one of his shoulders. Startled at what I'm doing, I pull back, blushing. "Uh, anyway. Let's go play."

"Um. Fine." He didn't back off at my touch, but his arms are now folded and he's not looking at me.

"Okay. See that lighthouse?" Way past Academy and the forests beyond it lies said tall building, about two miles from where we are now. It is quite invisible to the naked eye because of the trees, so one has to walk into the surf to actually distinguish it. "The one that reaches it first wins. However, we can go only by water."

He smirks. "Great. I'm quite good at swimming."

I smile cutely. "We can run in the sea, or anything like that. Oh well, Mister Synge-Sturmmond, looks like you'll have an advantage, since I'm bad at it."

"Heh."

I nod. "Then let's begin. Three... Two... One... Go!"

A jump precedes my sprint following the surf line, Lei running at my side.

"What, thought you were good at swimming," I say, gasping.

Still smirking, he replies "I'm a detective so I distrust openly informed weaknesses."

"Detective student!" I shout.

His smirk turns into a smile.

"Have it your way!" I scream, running deeper into the sea.

"Ah! I thought so!" he says, and he dives into the water, swimming at a very good pace, taking the first place easily.

"You know nothing!" Plunging into the perilously high waves, I notice Lei gaining more advantage vigorously, way in front of me, as I wait a few seconds... and grasp the board of the motorboat belonging to a dude that's taking another guy surfboarding.

" _You cheater!_ " I hear Lei say as I laugh my head off, passing him swiftly. When about twenty yards separate me from the lighthouse, I release the vehicle, floating on the water for a bit as I look at Lei—who is far, far behind now—and walk comfortably to the building, swaying my hips as I reach the place four minutes before him.

"Maaan, that was an easy victory," I say, resting my hand on the lighthouse, as Lei tramps to it, soaked and wild.

"You cheater!" he gasps, almost out of breath.

"Me, cheater? I never said you couldn't use a boat. The only rule was to never leave the water. And I did not." I look at him with a mix of innocence and arrogance.

"Damn you... To think that I was not going to swim because I would have advantage..." His voice is raspy and feral.

I can't help but smile. "That sure was sweet. Well now, what prize should I get?"

He raises eyebrows. "Prize?"

"To the winner go the spoils, eh?" I refrain from commenting this is the second time I won today while giving him a soft gaze. "Mmm... A kiss would make a nice reward."

It's as if lightning had struck him. "No way!"

My eyelids half-drop. "For the love of the Lord, it's not like I'm a cockroach or a venomous snake. And I wasn't asking you to French me 'till I drop either. Just a peck or a cheek kiss, whatever you prefer."

"W-well." He frowns, a light blush spread on his face diffusely. With hesitation, he gets closer and poses his lips on my cheek. Not too soft, not too hard, not noisy but not completely silent, not too short but not long either. The most perfect, beautiful, balanced kiss there could be.

"Thanks..." A small smile appears in my face.

He makes some kind of approval noise as he looks to another side.

"Let's see... What shall we play next?" There's a very fun game. It's called "Ravish Lei". Gotta take off the rest of his clothes, then kiss him all over and finally ride him. Sadly, he would call the police for sure if the player is other than Dessande. I shake my head.

There is a lighter variant called "Grope Lei", but I'm afraid it'll produce identical results.

"How about you propose something fun?" He's soaked all over. We could play "Dry Lei with a towel", but even if he didn't call the police with this one, I doubt he'll agree to it either.

"Hmm, well, I'm not much into games. I'll just comply to what you want."

My eyebrows arch up in sadness. Not much into games? What happened to nine-years-old Lei, who was all about playing and having fun? Is this what becoming a human adult is about? Somehow, society gives off this message: A person who wants to be respected should give up on the amusement and carefreeness of childhood as soon as possible, preferably even before puberty, to become serious, responsible and concentrated on their job and studies.

But Lei... This is so counter to his nature...

I just have to ask "You don't enjoy games?"

He looks at me. His arms are folded.

"College doesn't leave much time for anything else, and even if it did, I'm not a kid anymore. I'm old enough to have a family of my own. I can't behave irrationally about—like someone I know does."

My gaze is lost somewhere on the floor. So that's more or less what I thought. This is worse than I expected...

I place a hand on his arm. He stares at it, but makes no further move. "Why... Why did you turn out like this..."

"Hmm?" It doesn't seem like he heard my whisper.

I look up at him, trying to contain my angry tears. "When did you start with this 'I'm too old to be into games' crap! Didn't you love to play, as a child! Playing is fun, and keeps the brain healthy. Nobody is old enough to stop doing it. What does it have to do with responsible behavior!"

His amazed countenance stares at me for some seconds and then gazes to another side, letting out the breath he's been holding. "Yeah... As a child, I used to love to play. But I guess I lost that along the way. Well, as long as my brain can handle detective work, I'll consider it healthy enough."

Lei... Now that I think about it, I have never seen him smiling or laughing. The smirks and mocking expressions he often offers as a side dish to his sarcasms, and the silly grins to Dessande don't count. I mean genuine, open smiles made in glee. Yeah... Not even once.

I can't believe it, but it appears to be true... Is this simply Dessande's "fun banishment" influence, or is Lei... Is he starting to lose his soul!

He might have simply soaked in this dumb cultural bias, or perhaps... Losing one's passions is definitely one of the first symptoms of soul loss.

If so, I can't keep being complacent with my lack of results. I'll give my strategy a final chance. Were I not to obtain even the bud of a success, my methods will have to be dramatically altered. Which means—

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond! There you are!" Nadia comes running to us. Or it could be Nada. Okay, one of Dessande's lackeys is heading this way.

"Yeah?" His voice sounds unusually quiet.

"Where did you go? The essay's not over!"

"Huh? I thought it was."

She shakes her head. "One more song to go in case we have a tie with other band. Our ace, super-fashionable card!"

"Uh, okay..." He looks drained all of a sudden. I frown.

"But you're soaked all over! What were you thinking?"

"We were playing," I say.

She looks at me, noticing me as if I had just materialized. "Playing? Didn't know Mister Synge-Sturmmond was so childish."

His eyes narrow at this. His infatuation with Dessande doesn't seem to extend into sympathy for her acquaintances.

She eyes me suspiciously. Then, with a dubious tone, she inquires "You aren't cheating on her, are you?" Which sounded like "I know it's almost impossible, but I'll ask just in case: A meteorite didn't fall in your house's backyard last afternoon, did it?"

Lei's face looks lightning-struck again. "Wha—No way! I'm not really sure why I was playing. _She_ invited me." That resembled "She gave me the apple, and I ate."

You might be thinking that at this point, Dessande's lackey is suspecting me, but the atmosphere is completely different. Lei playing in the water with a cute girl in a bikini—that guy is up to something! But no. Like I said before, I don't have a powerful enough presence to appear like a threat in Dessande's territory. From what I've achieved so far, my real strength isn't different from how she perceives it. Besides, who can be wonderful enough to threaten Dessande's supremacy, you know?

"Well, anyway, let's hurry. Let's tell you accidentally fell in the water. If she gets to know you were playing, she'll be mad."

He sighs. "Well then." Turning his back at me, he lets out a simple "later" before leaving.

I don't reply to this as my mind is illuminated from a million different directions. So that was it... Dessande dislikes childishness, including games, so Lei does too. And Nada—or Nadia—as well, since what pack leader Dessande says is right. Of course... Why didn't I think of this before. Dessande's personality exudes correction from every pore. There's nothing like space for immaturity anywhere in it.

My left hand closes in a fist. This is great to know. A very powerful weapon has just arrived to my arsenal. Lei is not like this; he used to be a child overflowing with zest for life, and even now, when I invited him to play, he opposed very little resistance.

My lips curve in a sneer. I will be sure to make the most of this weapon against my rival.

I watch Lei getting lost in the horizon with the subservient girl. A few seconds later, I call Mayii. She appears with a big cheering board with Lei's and my names.

"Heh heh. Thanks for that." I tilt my head to the duo of Dessande's lapdogs. "Should we follow them? I'm sorry to ask you this, but I want you to do something mean that's absolutely unnecessary, which will confirm one of my theories."

"I sometimes pity Lei. Let's go."

I smirk. "Not to Lei."

Without any hurry, we pace to The Rich Kids' Band stage. I can soon make out Dessande's witch voice.

"Can't believe this... That Synge-Sturmmond was swimming or something without even taking off his shirt... I don't get what's in his mind."

Though a complete rarity, I agree with Dessande in this last phrase. I really don't know what's in his mind, enjoying his role as a servant, when in my kingdom we would rock the world.

"Mayii, that bottle of water..." I tell her mentally. The item I'm talking about is clenched in Dessande's hand.

"Okay."

This moment, Lei walks to her hurriedly. He's wearing another T-shirt under his clothes—the garments he discarded earlier—in a yellow so-not-Lei tone. It surely must be borrowed from someone.

"Nada and you will perform the intro chorus. Go up the stage. Let's see how it sounds."

Wow, she's so sweet. Lei nods and obeys, while she opens her bottle to take a swig—

"Now!" I tell Mayii.

Dessande's bottle slides off her fingers, landing on the floor and spilling its contents right after splashing water on her legs and flip-flops. I can't help but let out a puerile snicker.

"Argh!" A severe frown gets a hold of her face as she takes out a paper napkin from her pocket and wipes her feet harshly. She then grabs the bottle and disposes of it in a nearby trash can, together with the soaked paper.

"What did that prove?" Mayii asks, an eyebrow raised.

"It proves I wouldn't mind doing this all the time. Nah, just give me a minute, okay?"

She nods.

"It's kinda like this: I wanted to check on her personality traits, since they affect Lei directly. I bet you whatever that he was the one who bought her that water. Still, look at her reaction: she's so highly strung because of a tiny 'accident' like that. Her total lack of carefreeness must be influencing Lei negatively as well. It's no wonder why he's so hard to deal with." I sigh. "Saving him is definitely a lot more taxing than I originally thought."

"Like I said, you don't have to," Mayii says.

"At this rate, Lei will never be able to save himself. You really think I can leave him to his own resources, knowing what awaits him in the hands of a demon? But my method of trying to lead him away from Dessande has had no progress at all; it might be totally invalid."

She says nothing.

"So what do you think?"

"Hmm... Perhaps you're performing a level ten task armed with a level two ability."

I frown. "What do you mean by that?"

Dessande walks to the stage, where the first chords of a generic pop song have started to sound.

What?

Lei and Nada are over it, dancing lightly in front of microphones. They get close and sing:

Oh yeah, oh yeah,

We'll all go

In buggy-pop.

I let out a tireless guffaw. This is so ridiculous I can't help but laugh despite myself.

Idiot. Fucking idiot.

And right this moment, a kid that was approaching the place to take a peek stumbles just in front of the stage. His ice cream flies directly to Lei's face as he starts crying.

# Day 7

Catalyst

And so,

The class drones on and on with Snorgasbor' explanation of Akechi's theories, punctuated by the comments of students who rather talk about buggypops.

I didn't meet Synge-Sturmmond halfway today. And he's sitting far away, in the opposite corner of the classroom. My eyes narrow. He'd better not be avoiding me... But what with yesterday's happenings, it is a possibility. Fool. Idiot. Stupid. Empty-brained.

"Today's homework is about solving a case, but this time you will be working in pairs or threes. Each team will have a different problem you'll need to solve by Friday. Now, decide the groups and come take the exercise."

"Pair?" I look at Lei, who's stood up from his seat and is advancing to—do I need to tell where? But it seems he's not the only one: a group of other people has also approached the most overadapted student in the class. I frown and walk there as well.

"Miss Aviemore!" Lei extends his hand to her. "Your brilliance will surely solve any mystery—with me!"

"Miss Dessande!" Other students gather around her with the same intentions. Dessande acts like she always does: her pseudo-confused, I-am-so-surprised look, though this sort of intense social requirement has happened a thousand times before. I hate her. And as usual, nobody is asking me. Unlike the way she acts, I am not confused at all. This has happened to me a myriad of occasions when I was a child, but there are two differences now: One, I haven't tried to establish a bond with anyone except Lei in this Academy; the second, that unlike before, I am not put off by stuff like this.

I get close to Lei, who is still holding out his hand. His smile becomes sillier each passing moment.

"I'd love to be partners with you," he says, as if it was not totally obvious.

Deliberating whether to give his head a good hard bonk or not, I walk just right behind him. I refrain from hitting him at the last second; instead, I grab his shoulder and swirl him around.

Looks like this move has caught him completely off-guard as he opposes zero resistance. His surprised look fixes on my stern one. At light speed, my iron grip switches to his arm.

"You're my partner," I say in a low, quiet voice as I pull him to me roughly. His chest crashes against mine for a second. I'm sure my cheeks are becoming darker, but I don't care.

He lets out a dry gasp while he stares at my eyes as if I was a predator about to eat him.

You better say yes, you bastard.

"I..." He looks at Dessande, who is still holding her I-never-thought-this-would-happen act, looking in turn at the many proposals.

Sorry, Lei, my patience is over. I pull him away from the place and to Snorgasbor' desk before he has time to philosophize further into the pros and cons of working with me.

Pushy? Maybe, but it seems like Lei responds better to this kind of treatment. If I treat him nicely, he tends to lock in aloof mode.

I snatch as gently as I can—which is not much—one of the case files from the professor's desk as he registers our team. Lei lets out a sigh and waits until the procedure is done, not looking at any of us. It isn't until the end of class that we manage to talk again; this time, it's him who approaches me.

He sighs. "We meet tonight then."

Is he eager to work with me? He doesn't seem that way, though. Despite myself, I tell him "There's plenty of time."

"I want to get over this shit as soon as possible," he says, gazing somewhere. Always so nice. And this, I do believe.

"Fine, whatever. We can work this evening. So, where?"

"At eight in the library," he says, and walks away without even hearing my reply.

Oh, it does look like I pissed him off. This is certainly a notch over his usual moodiness. Hope it's gone by tonight.

Meanwhile, I'll go get me some food. Yes, fresh human blood again.

### ***

"You're late! I've been waiting forever!" Lei growls, but he freezes a second later.

I check the hour. "Sorry, sorry. But ten minutes is not that much." I need to correct this thing of mine: I tend to arrive a few minutes late everywhere. And Lei seems to be very punctual; for the first time, it looks like he's right and I'm wrong.

I pull a chair in front of him—he might bite if I get too close—and sit down, immediately claiming another free seat for my bag. I take out the stationery I need, get comfortable and give him a look signaling I'm ready to start.

He's still frozen... Why? Eh... Oh, I get it now. It's the first time he sees me at night. Well, actually the second, but in that one, days back, we were inside a deep shroud of darkness and the situation was desperate; he didn't have a chance to take a good look.

I'm wearing a black dress; it's what I usually have on at night. A breezy garment made from a very light fabric, tight around the torso but ending in several layers over my upper thighs, which resembles feathers. Other features are irregular shoulder pieces, a mirror cleavage—not too deep nor too shallow—and golden embroidery under my chest that resembles a belt, the only piece of color in all my attire. Short black boots complete my look. Yes, it is a difference with my usual multicolor, kiddy attire.

Oh, by the way, my dressing ways are not the only thing that has changed. My loose, wild, almost straight mane of coppery hair now looks a solid warm black, with locks so wavy they almost resemble curls.

I barely refrain to smirk to myself. I've certainly given Lei something to think about. Or a lot, since he's still astounded.

"What is it?" I ask. "Can we begin?"

He shakes his head. "Yeah, go right ahead." He dedicates me a last—wary—look before putting some supposed order on the papers he has on top of the table.

"Okay." I give him the sheet I got today. "Read."

"Aloud?"

"Better, yes."

"Fine." He clears his throat and begins.

Murder at the Basilica Jail County. A 34-years-old man was found murdered as he was attending life sentence at the Basilica Jail...

"Uh huh," I say, closing my eyes and crossing my fingers over my stomach.

He makes a pause. "What the hell are you doing?"

I give him a complacent look. "Adopting a detective stance."

Which he returns as a bored stare. "Sorry if I'm not entertaining."

"No, really. Hercule Poirot always analyzed his cases in this posture."

He closes his lids and shakes his head, and then returns to his sheets.

The victim had been stabbed in the back with a large knife. Blood smeared the floor where the corpse was lying on.

"Fuck, that's kind of hideous. Can't they make a case of someone, I don't know, who died after having lots of sex in a luxury motel?" I place a finger on my cheek. "Though that would most likely be a natural death—but then you get the plot twist that it was a murder!"

He looks at me as if I had three heads, a second before turning to the paper again.

When the body was found, the forensic determined at least eight hours had passed since the man's death. Nobody had seen anyone entering or leaving the jail. The cell has only one door and a small window nobody could enter from.

Lei pauses, making me realize he's done.

"Elementary, Watson," I say, still in Hercule Poirot posture.

He narrows eyes at me. "What is?"

"Nobody could have entered or left. The victim couldn't have stabbed himself in the back. So what does this mean?"

"What?" he asks with a little more enthusiasm.

"That the victim was killed by magic!"

Lei closes his eyes. The line of his mouth seems to want to tell he's innerly debating whether to strangle me or not.

"Magic," he repeats.

"Yes. You don't believe in it?"

His eyelids open just halfway.

"Well, the paranormal does exist. Just look around the Internet: you got a lot of witchcraft items on sale."

He looks at me, face void of all expression. Then he blinks and sighs, straightening. "You really mean to tell me you do believe in those things?"

I raise my palms. "I'm willing to keep an open mind."

He sighs again. "Tell me one, just one magical item you can scientifically prove that works."

I got him just where I want to. I fake a wondering air as I gaze up, a finger on my chin. "Ah! I have read about one I'm sure that works."

He closes his lids. "And that is?"

"A magical camisole."

He frowns, now eyes wide, an unbelieving mien on his face. "Huh?"

"Yeah, and a very cute one at that. Leopard print, it's a tank top and very small shorts." I trace the contours of it over my body with a finger to let Lei tell its shape. "The ad read: _This is a magical camisole. Nobody has managed to unravel the mystery of its magic. You put it on, and magically, you get it taken off!_ "

Lei's pale cheeks quickly warm up to a deep shade of pink. I stare at him for a few seconds and then add "Well? You think it'd actually work?"

No reply. Maybe a couple of his neurons have gone into short circuit.

"I am willing to bet it does. I was going to purchase one to see if it's the real thing. Maybe I could try it on in front of you to test it."

He closes his eyes, coughing discreetly. "You know it's not _you_ who I'd like to see in that."

I force back what those words hurt with a daring smile. "Maybe, but it's _me_ the one who would make the trial." I place a finger on my lips. "I'm willing to bet Dessande wears granny pajamas."

The stare he casts on me is not very agreeable. It doesn't seem he believes otherwise.

After a suspiciously long pause, he mumbles "She might be more daring under the right conditions."

"Oooh, love changes everything for the better. How easy things would be if that was true." I open my arms while sporting a feral, sarcastic smile. However, his comments still hurt. I decide it's time we return to the topic.

All of my discussions with Lei develop the same way: We bitch, we bite, I try to flirt with him, his mind always drifts back to Dessande and I'm so hurt I have to leave or change topic. Damn him. Yeah... If only love could change people... Maybe it does. But Lei is clearly not one of those people.

"You really think Miss Aviemore wears frumpy bedclothes?" he asks in a rather innocent voice.

I try my best not to glare at him. Why do I have to talk about Dessande! Even if that sounded more like a real question than a rhetorical one.

I lift my palms for a second. "The only time I've seen her wearing anything besides the uniform, she had this boy shirt and knee-length shorts at the beach. Definitely not what a spicy girl would wear in such a situation." Cough cough, do you remember my bikini?

"Maybe she's just shy," he says after a pause.

Maybe, but who cares? I don't have the shyness problem. Hello? I'm right here in front of you! Do you read me? Hi! I would make a sexy and sassy girlfriend, and you know what? I like you! Just look at my way instead of hers!

I sigh. I want so badly to tell him straight "Lei, date me! I like you a lot, and I'm everything you could wish for in a woman!" However, even if I was this direct, I would end up with another "But it's Miss Aviemore who I like..."

Well... I guess chemistry just works this way. You never know what attracts a person to another, and no matter what you do, you just can't change it...

I sigh. But I really want to save Lei. Save him from the demon inside.

Even if he'll never grow to like me... Even if... Even if this means he'll love another woman instead of me.

This thought almost makes tears arise to my eyes. Still... It wouldn't be fair...

But how many things would qualify as "fair" in my life?

In any case... I'm done with putting up with this pain. With so much grief. I will ask Mayii about what could be done about this. And after the demon is gone... I will return to my previous life. My previous job. My place in the world. Forget about Lei...

"Hmm... in any case," I say, faking that the time I've spent thinking was actually mulling about the case, "I have a solution." The story is rather far-fetched, though. Who would want to kill someone with a life sentence?

"I really cannot find a way to explain this... So what is it? Another magical item?"

"No, Watson, and I'm talking seriously now. We agree nobody could have freely entered the maximum security cell without being seen, right?"

He nods.

"We also agree the window was too small to let anybody in, yes?"

"Yes." His cheeks warm up a bit, showing the intensity of his focus.

"Do we also agree that the window—with typical jail bars and stuff—is, however, big enough to let a _knife_ in?"

His eyes and mouth open widely in astonishment. "That's it! Brilliant!"

I bask in pride for a second. "But surely Miss Aviemore would have done better," I say, imitating his speech.

"Now, did I say anything?"

"You thought about it."

He shakes his head. "Whatever... It was good. Write it down and we're done."

" _You_ write it down. I solved the case. I'm not going to do all the work here."

He grudgingly takes a piece of paper and a black pen.

"Besides, you'll surely have a better handwriting than mine. I could vindicate doctors with it."

He shrugs before writing a brief summary of the solution in big, squarish characters. I stare at his engagement in silence. For a second...

That's it! Brilliant!

That got past his usual persona, and he openly complimented me before picking his mask from the floor and putting it on again.

Lei...

What are his real feelings? Has the demon actually taken over his mind? Or does he keep me away for another reason?

I don't know... It appears as if he does think I'm both attractive and smart, but still won't choose me as girlfriend. And all of his topic-related responses are "It's Miss Aviemore who I like".

I shrug. Maybe I'm taking a wrong approach to this guy, but I can't seem to figure him out.

A serious chat with Mayii is imperative.

"Ready," he says.

"Let me look." I take the sheet from him. His face seems slightly resented as I check it.

Print writing. Oh well. It's not as easy to tell things as in longhand, but still.

Big, open characters. I think they said this means generosity. Yeah, Lei seems to be generous, only that I don't like the targets of his munificence. The letters have elongated strokes pointing both up and down, which have a conventional significance of high spirituality—and high grounding, including sexuality. I memorize the shape and style of his letters, though print writing will probably not tell me many things besides these, and give the sheet back.

"Good. Well then. We're done, right?"

"Uh... Yeah," he replies, apparently rather puzzled at my sudden cutting tone.

"Okay. I'll see you later." I stand up and leave.

"Um... Bye," he says in a low voice.

After leaving the building and resting in its shadows, I can finally take off my own mask.

Is all my fighting in vain? Is there no way to Lei's heart? Am I so much powerless before Dessande? What do I need? What do I need to open his heart?

I shake my head. Maybe all of this is wrong... Maybe this is just divine punishment for taking a path I was not meant to. Maybe...

But what should I do then? Should I leave Lei to suffer from his own destiny? To wilt in despair? Shouldn't someone like me bring joy and hope to human lives? Or am I doing something wrong?

Am I wrong?

Please...

Someone...

Tell me what I should do...

"Sween..."

I turn to look at Mayii.

"Maybe you were right, and we should just go home. We should just let things follow their course..." But I can't. I can't after all I've been through. I can't after my awareness.

I can't...

"Tell me, Mayii. Is this a losing battle? Is there a way I can win? Even if the odds are overwhelming against me?" I wince.

She looks at me in silence for a couple of seconds. "All hearts have a door somewhere."

I blink, my mind blank. "And I can't find this one. Nothing seems to work. He's so fixated on Dessande... I can't understand..."

"You know, there might be a way for you to get to understand Lei better."

I frown. "What's that?"

"They would be some rather extreme measures. If I had mentioned this before, I believe you would have shirked from it. But right now, you look like you're emotionally up to even the hardest task in the world."

I nod. "Yeah. Anything if it means getting to Lei. What is?"

"The Realm of Dreams. If you meet him there..."

My brows furrow even more. "I see why you didn't say a word earlier! I can't do that. He'd see my naked soul. All I am."

"And you'd see his naked soul as well. He can't hide any secrets in his dreams."

"But then, he'll know..."

"Of course, he'll surely dismiss everything as a dream later. If he remembers any of it, that is."

I look to the side for some moments, frown unmoving on my face. "Isn't this rather problematic?"

"For you to wander his dreams? It might. Once there, the projections of his mind will be as solid as reality itself to you until he wakes up."

My lower lip ascends in an odd curve as I assess the idea. It might be dangerous, with a demon freely roaming his mind I'm sure to meet. But if it means getting to Lei...

"Mayii." My eyes turn to her again. "If I happen to find the demon, can I engage it?"

She frowns. "You'll have to, if you want to live."

"Understood." A thought that things could get dangerous crosses my mind fleetingly before I dismiss it. Yes, I won't hurt humans, but demons are another thing. I won't bat an eyelid to go all out on them. "Mayii, aren't you coming?"

"I cannot. Only living souls can enter another being's consciousness. You can take Midori if you want, though."

No... Midori should stay out of this. This is a too personal of a mission.

"Gotcha." I breathe deeply. "Let's do this before I chicken out."

However, the most unusual cat in the world can still help me with something else.

"Midori, it's likely Lei will be out of the building very soon. I want you to follow him to his home." I sigh. "All the time... All the time until he goes to sleep or meets the demon."

We wait for about three minutes until Lei passes through the library's door, his pace slow and steady, his face deep in thought. I watch his long jacket flowing elegantly after his shapely form as Midori hastens to reach him, after which it starts walking to his side as if it was his pet. As I suspected, he doesn't notice it at all.

My job is done for now. Time to go back.

### ***

It isn't until I'm safely home again that I try to contact Midori with Mayii's help. She didn't feel anything out of the normal during the travel back, so we just let it be.

The first thing I feel is a thick, fluffy towel Midori is resting on. Cats. Cats will be cats, even if they are not typical cats. It is observing Lei, who's holding a cup of coffee in his hand. His gaze is lost, as if deeply pensive.

If I didn't love the sheer act of watching Lei, this would be like a boring movie, since for the following ten minutes he does nothing but stay in place with that same expression as he occasionally takes mini gulps from the little cup containing his favorite beverage. He seems to be pondering something, but what?

I was beginning to believe he was going to spend all night doing that, when he washes the cup, saves it, and walks to another room.

"Midori, please follow him!" I hiss.

My partner lazily changes position to Lei's bedroom—where he's stripped off his coat and is doing the same with his shirt.

"Eh... Ah..." I moan, a rueful smile in my lips. This is a perfect opportunity to see Lei without clothing. He'll never know. My anxious eyes are fixed on him as his torso is uncovered, revealing his rather slender but beautifully V-shaped back, his pale skin resembling white silk that covers each of his tight, delectable shapes... He sits on the bed to take off his shoes and socks, and then he stands up and opens his belt—when something kicks me.

Something like a conscience? I am not really hurting Lei by peeping. He'll never know of my liberty, while he might not undress for me if I asked him to.

And that's why I can't do it. Even though I'd love to see him naked, I want him to show himself in the nude out of his own will. Not peeping like this.

"Mayii... Cut the visual connection when I say so," I tell it as Lei strips his pants. I think my eyes cross for an instant. That thing between his legs...

But I don't have to do it. Lei grabs what looks like a change of clothing and a towel, and walks to what I assume to be a bathroom, underwear still on. I figure it's not really peeping if I don't get to see anything he wouldn't show at the beach. I nod to myself. Still... I blush. That beautifully chiseled torso and that bounteous—Man, that would warrant censoring even if he was wearing clothes.

I am almost tempted to tell Midori to look inside the bathroom, even if I don't do it, and interrupt him if he starts doing naughty things... But would that be rather evil? Not sure. I frown, trying to concentrate on the noise. Cat ears are way more sensitive than human ones, but I just perceive the shower.

"Uh, Midori... Go take a gander inside the bath, but don't show me. If he's grabbing what's between his legs more than what he needs to just wash, there may be some bottle, soap, or towel you can throw into his bathtub, and..."

I need to continue no further as I hear the shower stopping.

"Uh, never mind, Midori. Sorry."

It stretches before jumping over Lei's bed, curling into a ball on one side of the pillow.

Cats.

After some minutes, Lei walks out of the bathroom. I am not sure whether to block the view or not, but I remember he took what resembled a change of clothes with him, so I peek carefully.

With a mix of joy and disappointment I notice that yeah, he's dressed. My eyes become fixed on his face as he opens a mouth the size of a saucer to yawn. Damn this man. Didn't he just have a coffee? Maybe he's one of these caffeine addicts for whom a single cup is like a glass of water.

I shrug and glance at his body. He's wearing some rather cute pajamas, consisting on black pants and a gray and black sweatshirt with half-height turtleneck. His feet are covered with black socks. And judging from the anaconda that bulges out his pants, I'm willing to bet he has no underwear on. I gulp while shifting on my seat nervously. He groggily walks to his bed and slides inside it.

I sigh, surely showing infinite tenderness in my eyes. Thanks to Midori being on his pillow, I can see him close-up, as if I was lying on his bed next to him. That's how he'd look to me if I was his wife, his lover...

He hums, in great likelihood relishing the commodity of his surroundings, before turning a silky white cheek to me—Midori. He yawns again and reaches for his nightstand, fumbling with a pile of books before retrieving one. I try to take a peek as he opens it in a previously marked page.

"Get closer, please."

It would seem Midori really enjoys the feeling of Lei's pillow, because it abandons its position to pace a little nearer, with all the laziness in the world.

It is so close that I could almost feel him.

And suddenly, the unexpected happens.

Lei closes his eyes and pats the air in Midori's direction, as if trying to shoo away a mosquito.

My eyebrows knit. "Uh oh. Return where you were."

My partner is rather alarmed as it retreats to its previous spot. Lei gives a couple of hand sweeps more and then lowers his hand hesitantly. For a whole five minutes, he stares at my cat's location, sight not focused.

Guess he somehow sensed Midori's presence. He has told me he'd seen it and Mayii at night. He really is a human with sensitivity above the average. Just my luck.

However, as the kitten has moved away, it seems he can no longer feel anything. Apparently he's only able to do it when the involved party is at extremely short range.

Reluctantly, he goes back to his book. Now I can tell which it is from the cover: Mystery at Sans Souci, by Agatha Christie. I smile. I remember that one; it wasn't hard to guess the killer.

Lei yawns hugely again, and closes his eyes for about a minute before opening them anew. He reads some more with heavily lidded eyes, before the book slides out of his fingers.

Most of the time, what I feel for Lei is lust, an overwhelming, blazing lust I can't fully keep out of my facial expressions and my speech. But carnality is not my dominant interest as I stare at one of the cutest sights I've seen in my life. His head rotated a few degrees, lips parted minimally, his book to the side of his stomach. From the way he looks when sleeping, nobody would say he's the biggest jerk I've met. He's so lovely that words can't describe it.

Lei...

Tonight I'll make up my mind whether you're worth taking my chance on... or... Lord forbid...

Leaving forever after my duty is done.

"Sween, get to the bed pronto. The conditions are optimal right now."

I do as Mayii says, even though dread is filling me slowly. To enter a world of dreams... who knows what I'm gonna find there. Or what will I be able to do. I pray I will be up to the task.

"Lei is asleep. I shall transfer his neural wavelengths to one of my processors to match them with yours."

My expression softens for a second as I see that Midori is staring at Lei's face. He looks so beautiful asleep, so incredibly innocent. I indulge on the pretty sight for an instant before concentrating again.

Soon I can feel the third mind intrusion into mine. A couple of eidetic images of an alien world penetrate into my brain before reality shuts off and a different landscape appears before my eyes.

So this... is Lei's consciousness.

Before I go on, I want to place bets. Do you think Lei's inner world is a lustful place, resembling some Arabian harem palace? Maybe a sunny spot, like a flower field or a tropical beach? You may consider a cold, desolate cemetery-like location instead.

If you chose the third option, congratulations! You've won. And I felicitate myself as well. Indeed, this is the kind of place I thought Lei's mind would be.

Just not so dreadful.

He could fake and deny all he wants in real life, but he can't lie in his dreams. In front of my eyes is displayed generously how miserable and pitiable Lei really is.

Gray stone walls. Gray stone walls everywhere. Gray stone walls that lead into corridors and more corridors. Even though they are bare of decorations, the feeling they give off is... cluttered. There's just no other way to describe it. The floors are hard, as if they were carpets made of sand but of an indistinct grayish tone, like something that once had a color but faded after many bad washes and overuse.

There isn't anything else. Darkness surrounds me; only a bit of light lets me see a few yards around.

This place conveys nothing but hopelessness, an oppression of spirits that goes way beyond the physical. As if someone has built endless corridors that lead nowhere...

As in a labyrinth.

But even a labyrinth has to have an exit.

"Holy angel?" I hear a voice behind me.

Yes, it is Lei's voice, but sounds much more juvenile. As I turn to him, realization dawns upon me: I'm showing my true form. Lei... he also looks younger than usual, and pretty puzzled.

I smile warmly at him. "Yes, I am an angel. I came to rescue you from your despair, Lei."

"Holy angel? Sween?" He gets close, and without the slightest reserve, he cuddles up to me. "You came to my rescue..."

I'm not really sure what to do. "Yes. Let's go. I'll take you out of here."

"All right." He dislodges from me but remains nearby. I can't quite feel lust for this Lei; he looks like a little lost boy.

Lei is not leading me anywhere, so I just walk to the direction I feel is right. Still, my sense of danger becomes more active every second. Something ominous is headed our way, I'm sure.

We walk about corridors and more corridors, never leaving this sort of landscape, never leaning towards more light. The presence that follows me around is so unlike the real life Lei that I would think I was misled into another's mind if I didn't trust Mayii. But no, this is the actual Lei. Nothing but a scared child inside.

Suddenly, a point of golden light shows up before us. I immediately adopt a battle stance, despite not sensing hostile vibes from the apparition, which doesn't mean I don't get a really bad feeling from it.

The luminosity expands, filling the place with its glow, like a gold treasure impacted by direct sunlight. It's a beautiful spectacle, but I feel it'll only bring misery.

And again, I'm not wrong. My upper lip curves up in contempt as a human figure appears in the light: Dessande!

"Back!" I snarl, shielding Lei with my wings. I don't know which her intentions are, but...

"Mister Synge-Sturmmond? Mister Synge-Sturmmond!" she says, with a voice much sweeter than usual. I grit my teeth.

"Miss Aviemore?" Lei walks from behind my wings and to my side. His former childlike appearance has faded; he now looks as he always does.

She approaches us, a sweet smile on her face. "Mister Synge-Sturmmond? I've come for you."

"Lei! Stay back!" I shout, but he doesn't seem to hear me.

"Miss Aviemore... You came for me... You really did..." he says in an amazed voice as he paces past me and to her. "I can't believe it... I'm so happy..." He takes her hand delicately.

"Lei! Stop!" I snarl, but before I can even move both figures melt in the darkness, the glowing golden light disappearing with them.

Again, I am alone in the shadows.

"What was that?" I ask myself aloud. Did I lose? Did the demon take Lei? What happened?

I somehow get a feeling my doubts will clear if I keep walking, which is what I do. After some distance, I arrive to a place built from the same crappy stones as everything else, but more spacious. It's like a town. A town inside the labyrinth.

As I look around, I manage to make out another human figure: It's Lei, sitting on the floor. However, it is not the same Lei that disappeared with Dessande. What does this mean? Does he have multiple personalities? Or, more likely...

They are the many faces of one Lei? Which of them is closer to the truth?

"Holy angel," he greets me.

"Lei?" I ask, worried.

"I see... You're here to fight Dessande, aren't you?"

I ponder my answer before replying. It's the first time I hear Lei referring to the blonde as "Dessande". "I'm here to save you."

He smiles lightly. "Lei's been taken away by a demon lover. Are you planning to rescue him?" So he refers to himself as a third person.

"That's the plan."

He takes in air and looks at me, unsmiling. "You think you can do it?"

Equally unsmiling, I reply "I am an angel. Who else but me has the power to fight demons?"

His frown is slight as he answers me. "Then get ready to face your worst fears, your deepest weaknesses, your inner despair, and to fight against all odds. To look at Death itself in the face and brave it; to tug the strings of Destiny with bleeding hands."

I thought he was about to fight me, but he disappears after saying this. Full of hesitation, I leave the site. A minute later I make out another figure behind another gray stone wall. It's Lei again.

"Fighting a demon lover isn't easy," he says without preamble. "You need to love Lei so profoundly, accepting each and all of his weaknesses, to grow beyond the challenge you face." With that, the current Lei image also vanishes. But his words resonate deeply within me.

Love him profoundly, accepting his weaknesses...

It appears I've reached the end of the town. My steps continue onto one of the corridors. It feels so lonely. The sound of my feet as I traverse this path is the only sign of life and my only company as I walk on and on to some unknown whereabouts.

Walking a lonely road... Lei must have suffered this in real life as well. How many times have I felt the same? I haven't really felt alone during my last years, having a given purpose and a quartarian companion, but I do remember the omnipresent sense of isolation I endured as a child before meeting this tiny light... This glittering star of hope that is now giving my existence a purpose nobody has decreed. This blessed little light I will dedicate my life to protect.

And right now, it is as if these thoughts resonate with the place. Lei is just ahead. I can feel it.

I walk some more in the breezy darkness, suddenly finding myself in front of a room. There's that damned golden light again. Lei and Dessande are in it—holding hands. I grit my teeth.

Lei turns to me, and his face grows annoyed. "Sween...? What are you doing here? Go away!"

I want to be mad at him, but the only thing I feel is loneliness... overwhelming solitude, as if there was a black hole in my heart. In any case...

I won't leave Lei alone. Not here. Not now.

"Didn't you hear me!" He drops the woman's hand and strides to me. "Stop interfering in our businesses, Sween! Dessande and I are happy together!"

My extremities can't help but tremble. I'm using all my self-control to not let my tears drop, eyelids closed tightly.

"We're made for each other. Stop poking your ugly nose into this!"

I can't take it...

"You're just a little kid. You could never measure up to Dessande."

Stop...

"Leave us alone!"

Stop...

He shoves me back.

STOP!!!

"Look at what you've turned me into."

My eyes snap open. That voice sounded so foreign... and yet, so familiar... I look up to see... Is this...?

I stay frozen, as if the malefic creature that has now appeared in front of me had hypnotized me. Its skin is deep red with a sticky-looking quality to it, its face horned and ugly like typical demon descriptions are.

What is... what is this thing doing in Lei's mind? What is it, exactly? And by the way, where did Lei go? And Dessande? Or...

Is this actually Dessande?

I am not sure... This creature feels so familiar... and so alien at the same time. And the way it's looking at me...

I'll have to fight it. There's no escape from this one.

Even if this is Lei's mind, I will experience everything like in real life. If this creature gets me... I'm really going to feel it.

And by the way it is looking at me... it's out to do it.

"Mayii! What should I do!"

No answer. It doesn't look like my mind is connected to Mayii in this place. I can't count on her help.

I am alone... against this... this monster.

It makes a step towards me as I walk a step back. Yes, I have been talking about fighting, but...

How do you fight a demon, exactly?

I may be a supernatural being, but that doesn't mean I have supernatural powers.

An angel should be able to fight demons, right? Yeah, but... I really don't have anything that would work. I can fly; I can also metabolize blood for either energy or keeping a continuing physical form—though I'm sure this thing's blood must taste like Hell itself—and that's about it. No instant exorcism spells, no evil-dissolving rays of light, no anything. I could assist Jason as he told me what to do every moment and he performed most of the attack; on my own, I can't even spot the demon's weakness like he did.

Boy, do I suck.

Well, they say if life gives you lemons, might as well make lemonade. I'll use the weapons Nature has given me, but somehow I doubt they'll work too well on this thing. I can feel it is a hell of a lot more powerful than the physical demon from the other day.

Wait... Focus, Sween. If this is a world where everything is like reality, my fists should be good enough. I considered this before entering here. I should be all right.

I make my best battle face and charge, screaming many loud battle cries as I punch the thing on the chest. While it feels like a human chest, the creature doesn't seem very pained by my assault. My power of flight saves me from a vicious claw roll made in retaliation. Its blade-like nails surely look like they would hurt if the attack connected.

I land on one of the gray walls and use it as trampoline to hurl myself at the demon again. I aim a punch to its face, but it lands on its shoulder instead. It would have been a quite vicious hit should a human be on the receiving end—I know from the slaps I've given Lei—but this thing looks more annoyed than pained, as if a mosquito would be stinging it. Once again, my flight ability saves my legs from a nasty tail sweep that would have felt like a whiplash if I hadn't avoided it. Using the same impulse from parrying, I punch the thing on the face. Besides of wobbling a bit from the impact, it doesn't seem to affect it much.

I try dodging the following attack, but it's too late. It grabs my left leg and bends it painfully.

" _Aaarrrghhh!_ " I scream, just an instant before the demon uses my sore limb as a lever to shove me against one of the walls. Only my wings and my good reflexes save me from suffering major damage—I manage to land swiftly on the boundary, just scratching my right elbow. Yes, it does seem my wings are giving me an advantage in mobility, but that's about it. This demon likes to hit, and hit hard, while I don't seem to have done any substantial damage to it. These same impacts on a human would have them writhing in pain.

Ominously, it lunges towards me. I wait until the last moment to fly up, letting it crash against the wall. It bounces against it as if it was a mattress and aims another claw roll. This one manages to scratch my poor left leg. I turn and kick its face with my right one, making its head wobble, but nothing else.

I fly to the opposite wall in an attempt to gain a couple seconds to gather my thoughts. It stands up in place, glaring at me with that shiny red mask-like face, but no further offense. The creature looks like it knows well I can't go ahead without defeating it.

So... This is Lei's mind... Where's the cavalry? Shouldn't he be trying to help the damsel in distress? No. If there's something I felt from the beginning of the encounter is that this is my war to fight. It might be Lei's mind, but the battlefield is for two: The demon and me.

But... how to defeat the thing? Physical attacks don't seem too right. But I don't have any spells or weapons...

Unless...

Maybe, considering that this is not a material world, I could visualize the spell in my mind and reproduce it here. It can't hurt to try. And by the way, the creature isn't making a move, like it had understood my need of time out. It's just glaring at me. What a generous monster.

I close my eyes. If I'm going to slay a demon, I would need something with lots of light, like a portable sun of sorts. I concentrate and try gathering the essence of divinity in my hands.

Too late.

"Yaaaaaaaaaah!" Waves of blizzard hit my body as my wings become crucified to the wall by ice spears. I attempt to use my shaky hands to remove them, but an instant later the monster is on me, grabbing my throat with so much strength it seems it's going to snap my neck.

I try to pry off its grip, but my fingers are numb and weak. I thought angels were impervious to cold, but my body is freezing... I attempt to break its ever-reinforcing clutch again, my hands responding even less. No... This doesn't look like an effect from the cold. Somehow, I absorbed some poison from those spears that's paralyzing my nerves.

I attempt to kick the demon off me with my right leg, the only part of my body that feels okay.

"Take... this... die... you fiend..." I say in a choked whisper. Is this demon Dessande? I frown as tears start running down my eyes. If it is, to lose to it would be the ultimate humiliation.

I gather my strength to make a last effort to break free. Its grip will surely break my neck in a few seconds if I'm not successful. I lift my fists and drop them to punch its shoulders with all my remaining energy.

It's useless. It's as if it didn't even feel it. It doesn't look like I ever had a chance. I am simply not powerful enough. Being a black-winged of the lowest rank, I'm probably not pure enough to use spells of light or any kind that would damage demons.

I sigh as I stop fighting, awaiting my impending death. Even if angels are relatively immortal, we can die. Not as definitive a death as humans have, but to be brought back to life, someone with a much higher ranking than mine will have to cast a resurrection spell, after which a lot of time is needed to regenerate the energy aura to make us fully functional. That process takes a hundred solar years where the angel is in stasis before awakening again.

For a regular angel, a hundred years is naught.

For me, it would mean never meeting Lei again. At least not in this incarnation.

My face twists in a mien of pain. No... This cannot end like this... Losing to my rival... Losing Lei forever... No... I just can't let it happen...

But my body is half-paralyzed, pinned to the wall, and I have no powers... I am no good to use the typical abilities of an angel... There is nothing like a benefic light or wishes of love inside of me. It's the total opposite: my whole being is raging with pain, despair and hatred.

Uh...? Wait a minute...

I can feel it... There is power inside of me. Nothing like divine forces, but these negative thoughts are so powerful that they seem to be overflowing from my body.

I look down at the demon who is trying to end my life.

I'll get a hold of this power. I have no need to spare this piece of shit that is trying to kill me and my dreams. My lips curve up in a sneer. I will tear this demon to pieces.

The thing loosens its grip on my neck as it stares at my face, which I know it's completely transformed now. Well, it's the last thing it'll see. Mercilessly, I curve my right hand and plunge it forward, burying my nails in its eyes. Its shriek is devastating as it releases me and covers its face with its claws.

I feel it... I can use magic, and mighty one at that. No spells of light and hope, no healing beams of love. No... The power that comes to my hands is torrid and dense.

It's fire. Burning, raging, dark red fire.

Both of my hands ignite with deep-colored columns of the aggressive element. Non-stop, I release them over the squirming body of the demon, as they regenerate immediately in my palms. It feels like nothing as all my body seems to be on fire as well. The spears of ice that imprisoned me have melted with no effort on my part.

According to the desperate yells of the thing as it goes down, this fire does seem to be effective. Soon it fully lights up, enveloped in an inferno I keep feeding.

I watch the monster squirm and fall as I stop progressively. Even if it appears like I finally hurt it, maybe it will shrug off the flames like it did with my physical attacks, so I keep an intent eye.

But no... I get closer as I detect no further move from it. It's burned to a crisp. It looks like just charcoal.

I shudder, both a perverse pleasure and a disturbing fear inside of me. I can be really merciless. I would say evil, but I did it out of need. Just once. But still, it was me.

And I still don't know what that nightmare I defeated was... Why didn't it budge to my punches but burned down so easily? And my biggest question: Was it freaking Dessande?

Some calmness seems to be spreading over the place now, and my newfound power appears to wane with it. No, I don't know what the thing was, but I can tell the place is better off without it, and I don't mean it because it attacked me; some evil vibe this demon was emitting is clearing. Lei's mind feels a lot better; it also appears much more spacious now. A light, fresh breeze has started to run through it.

"Ouch..." I rub my neck. Damn, my spine feels like a pile of crackers; not to mention I can't rest weight over my left leg. I need to be healed as soon as possible. But even so, right now I'm grateful just to be alive. I look at the demon again. Just ashes...

"What... was... that..."

"That was a reflection of your heart," I hear Lei say.

My eyes meet a strange Lei. His face is youthful, yet he's much more imposing and mature than the one I met in the real world. And I'm talking about natural authority, like the one of a wise king everyone obeys because he simply knows better.

Could this be... the actual Lei?

"What do you mean?"

"Hannya... it was a materialization of your jealousy. Your feelings were so strong that you called forth a demon."

"What... How could that be? I am an angel..."

"You've met the true me today. I believe a time will come soon when you'll meet the true you as well."

I blink. "The true me?" He doesn't seem to believe this is what I actually am. But there's something in this Lei I am compelled to trust. He seems so wise and powerful... It's hard to believe he's the same jerk I argue about petty stuff with every day.

"That's right."

"This is the true me. An angel."

He smiles lightly. "You see the moon every day, but what you view is always the same side. That doesn't mean there's not another part that you never see, but it's there all the time as well."

I let out a breath I've been holding. Whatever he says. "What were all those things I saw? Multiple yous—and what about Dessande?" I ask with a frown.

"Personas. All sides of me. Dessande was also a persona of the negative anima kind."

That didn't escape my attention. "Was?"

"Was. The Hannya you fought was my Miss Aviemore-shaped anima, which was transformed when it received your energy of jealousy. Thanks to you, I'm now free; however, I won't remember any of these occurrences when I wake up. I guess this is the reason behind your actions, eh? You can't freely tell me you're an angel in real life. But I won't pursue Miss Aviemore anymore either." He smiles cutely. "Guess that's good enough?"

"I want to know, Lei," I say, almost supplicant, "why? Why this obsession with Dessande?"

"It's what you'd consider dumb." He looks away. "Even when it is just a simple gesture of politeness, kindness can mean big in the heart of a love-starved man."

"Huh?"

"I doubt you want to know the detailed version of the story, or am I wrong? I arrived to Academy after many years of no friends and cold family life. Studies were tough for me, but then Miss Aviemore brought some comfort to me with her help... However, as I was not requited when I attempted to take our relationship farther, I just treasured those moments where I felt I was loved by her—and those moments became a dream of a perfect woman who loved me that I just didn't want to wake from. If it wasn't for you, Sween, I could have spent all my life willingly trapped inside that dream."

Lei... So that's why... He wouldn't have needed to go through that if I had lived... I would have been his anima, his love, the light of his days...

"Who are you? Are you another persona?"

"No. I am what you'd call the Self. The truest Lei."

"We never met in real life, did we?"

"Not really. Lei isn't in contact with his Self. At least not as of late."

"So, what I've been seeing are those—"

"—Personas," he finishes the phrase for me.

"How can I bring you forth in the material world?"

"Just keep showing me your good qualities. I'll eventually have no choice but to show you mine."

"All right."

"And even if I haven't shown them, you've already seen them."

I lift my head at this.

He walks to me. "Now that I'm free from the illusion of the negative persona, do your best."

"Huh?"

"Yes, your task is done... Now comes the personal business."

I narrow an eye suspiciously. "What... do you mean?"

"As an angel, your mission was for me to stop being under the influence of my demonic anima. But as a woman, you want to continue that mission by building a relationship with me, don't you?"

While taking a deep breath, I notice my cheeks heating up.

His look becomes warm as he keeps speaking. "Even if you're not human, I feel like I could easily fall in love with you..."

"Thanks..."

Lei's voice disappears in the distance as his world fades from my sight. I blink, returning to reality.

"How did it go?" I hear Mayii in my mind.

"Grr... What? We were on the brink of the good part..." I mutter.

"Good part?" Mayii walks to me. "Your beloved is returning to this world too. His sleep was a little restless."

Oh yeah, it's morning now; what must have woken Lei up is his alarm clock.

Man, I feel drained... As an angel, I know that I am supposed to fight demons, but this was too much...

I sigh. That sure was an out-of-this-world experience. Much more than all of the actual supernatural experiences I've been through.

I try to sit up, but a searing pain shakes my whole body. The anguished cry I let out attracts Mayii immediately.

"Please, repair the damage in my body," I say, breathless.

Yes, that dream has been reality itself. My neck aches like hell, my left leg is injured, and the flame magic I managed to develop in the middle of the battle has left some burns in my own hands.

Mayii hums to herself as she scans my body. "The neck is very bruised, but there's no major injury. Your left tibia has a fissure; also, the membrane between it and the fibula is damaged. Your hands have all first-degree burns. You have a scratch on your right elbow, but it doesn't reach beyond the outer skin layer. There is no further damage. Amazing, how a dream did that to you."

"I'm glad you warned me beforehand."

"It's still somehow hard to believe. Look, it appears the fight used up all your stamina, so you're in reserves. They're about a sixty percent now, and I will need to use two thirds of them to heal you."

"Uh... That leaves me in a rather tight spot."

"No kidding. Once I heal you, you'll have four or five hours to replenish at least some of your strength."

A minute of silence passes.

"Holy shit!" I scream.

Mayii startles. "What!"

"I can't believe this! I want to see Lei, not to go somewhere strange to feed!"

She shrugs. "Well, there's always the hospital."

"Yeah, but that transfusion blood is so ugly! It's barely worth the work!"

"I know. But you can't help it. The storage method makes it lose most of its life force."

"Dammit!" I pout.

"Well, suck it up and do it. You'll eventually know what happened to Lei, but recovering your health comes first, and your strength a close second."

While staying still, I feel Mayii extracting my life force and using it to heal my wounded body. By the time she's done, I'd traced a plan.

"Well, I _am_ going to see Lei at college. Then I'll sneak out, feed, and return."

Mayii rolls eyes.

"What can I do? Patience is not one of my virtues. And I overexerted my little patience when it comes to all the Lei business in these last weeks." I stand up. Painlessly. "Mayii, you've done a marvelous job, as usual. Thanks. And off I go!"

I hear Mayii sigh as I scamper away into the morning.

Day 8

### Crossroad

"Hi, asshole," I tell Lei on the way to school. So much for a nice beginning of a new relationship. But this is what I feel like saying.

"Hey."

I blink. It doesn't seem he even heard my insult. Apparently, having his mind tampered with has left him as drained as me.

I look at his face. He has deep circles around his eyes. Man, he looks like a zombie.

"Sween?" I hear Mayii's voice as she approaches me.

"What is it, Mayii?" I ask.

"What?" asks Lei.

"Remember, he cannot see me..." Mayii raises an eyebrow.

Gulp. "Uh, what is it? You look tired," I tell Lei.

"That's what I came to talk to you about. Don't comment; just listen. It is my guess Lei will feel drained after having an angel and a demon clashing inside his mind... That will probably last one or two days."

"Yeah... I didn't have a good sleep," Lei says.

"Still, he will continue to feel tired. You killed his anima. As negative an anima that was, it provided him with vitality. That demon was his main reason to exist. Yes, he lived in pain, but he also lived in hope; in joyful hope that his dreams would turn into reality someday."

I frown. "What should I do?"

"Bring me a coffee."

Oops.

"Can I ask you to focus? I know you're tired, but Lei will start to think you're a nutcase. On top of everything else." Mayii sighs. "It is your responsibility to provide him with a new anima. One that makes him want to live instead of hoping for the future."

I sigh. She's right.

"Now go bring him that java..."

A snarl bubbles in my throat. "What am I, a maid?" I tell her mentally.

"It is your fault he's like a zombie in the first place."

"I didn't mean to."

"Take responsibility."

"Fine, fine," I grumble. "But if he's a zombie, won't he want my brains instead? They're big, juicy brains." I think for an instant. "Actually, if he wants to eat me, I'd rather have him eating another part of me..."

"I will ignore that crude piece of humor and leave you to your task." Mayii walks away.

"Who says I'm joking?" I ask, but I think she already cut our connection. I sigh, one of the corners of my lips curved up. So he's given up on Dessande... It's all up to me then. Finally.

I focus on him again. "How do you like your coffee?"

He looks at me, raising eyebrows. It doesn't seem he was serious. "What?"

"You just asked for a coffee. You don't have a preference? It's the same for you if I bring you umbrella juice or one that's thick as petroleum and with eight spoonfuls of sugar?"

He gives me a dazed glance and keeps walking. "I really don't want to discuss..."

"Hell will freeze," I say in a single breath, face frozen as well.

He smiles weakly. "I really am tired."

"Can you actually attend class like this?"

He sighs.

"I'll go get you that favorite drink of yours."

He opens his mouth, but says nothing as I walk away.

### ***

As I return, I find Lei sitting at his desk in class. He totally looks like he should be in bed, but he probably decided that he didn't need to skip attendance if he wasn't ailed by fever.

"Here." I place a cup of steaming coffee on the desk. "I prepared it thick and sweet. Somehow, you don't look like the type that likes umbrella juice." I put a package to its side. "And here's some chocolate for an extra caffeine boost."

He blinks at the cup as if it was a toy octopus he would have to eat, as my eyebrows start to knit.

After some seconds of silence, he looks at me. "What did you do?"

"Eh?"

"Spat on it? Put laxatives? Poison?"

I frown even more. I might not need to worry about Dessande now, but he's still hard work. Being down really worsens his character. He might be tougher to deal with for a while.

"No. Just a little tasty coffee for a friend who clearly feels under the weather."

Amazingly, he blushes at this statement. He turns his eyes to the beverage again, and suddenly, those cute lips open in a small pout, blowing the steam timidly. My face softens at this. He repeats this motion more deliberately and then tastes the coffee.

I wait until I see him swallow some to ask "Is it good?"

He moves the cup away from his lips, resting it against the desk without releasing it, and then looks at the chocolate at his side leisurely.

Knowing Lei, he's probably fighting a mortal inner battle between a side that wants to swallow his pride and tell me it's good, and another that doesn't.

That's just my opinion, anyway...

Suddenly, the door opens to let in the Almighty Queen of Academy—is what Dessande attempts to convey from her stride and the cohorts around her.

My lips curve up. But I defeated her. I stand glorious and accomplished over the dead demon. Or so I think. I look at Lei, who's turned his head to the newcomer.

Her Majesty greets us. "Hello."

"Hey," I say, pleased that such a lowly peasant would be greeted by a queen. Heh.

"Hi," Lei says and turns to the coffee, drinking more of it.

Is that it? No hiding his coffee, telling me to eff off, hearts popping out of his eyes?

I blink.

Did I actually win?

"I did it!" I jump and raise a fist... in my mind. Still, I can't hide a radiant, blushing, exuberant smile. Victory is mine! At last! At last!

I don't think I'll ever grow to like Dessande, but let me dedicate a prayer to her, now that she's out of my path.

May you be very happy in your life.

May you find love and joy anywhere you go.

Did you know angels' prayers become reality much more easily than humans'? Still... let me finish this one.

And may you never cross Lei's or my path again.

I bow respectfully after I finish.

There's a sigh behind me. "You're insufferable."

I turn to Lei.

"I know Miss Aviemore acts like royalty, but it's really childish of you to make that mock bow."

I really need to keep my acting to myself. Lei gets weird ideas all the time and it's not my intention.

I make a pretty smile. "My acting is still cuter than Dessande's."

His mouth curves up and bites the chocolate he apparently has opened and already tried when I wasn't looking.

Lei...

It's all about you and me now.

"I'm glad."

"Hmm?"

"You're strong enough to return to your usual sarcasms. Guess the caffeine did you good."

He leaves the piece of chocolate over its package as he makes that absent face again. What's going on in that twisted mind of his?

"It's nice..."

"Huh?"

"Nothing! Thanks for the coffee."

I remain frozen for an instant. For the first time, Lei is actually being good-natured.

So all I needed to do to get to him was to kill his anima? Damn, if only I had known earlier! But that's how things usually are, isn't it?

I nod before asking once more "Is it good?"

Silence. He looks at it. "Well... Calling it a coffee is a very loose term."

It's definitive: I'm not making a drink for him ever again.

"It's more like a coffee fondue, with copious amounts of sugar." There's a cute smile on his face as he meets my glaring eyes. "Just how I like it."

My countenance relaxes at this. "Really?"

"Yeah. Like you guessed, I'm not a fan of umbrella juice. Or decaffeinated." He drinks the last of his cup and leaves it on the table, pensive. "Life's too short for imitations of things."

I nod. "Yeah. That's my philosophy as well."

His lips curve up. "I figured so."

I frown as I look at another side. So my task is done. Lei is free. Weakened, down, but free.

Mayii's words come back to haunt me: _It is your duty to provide him with a new anima._

My expression becomes even more serious. That would mean I need to stay in his life long enough to become an inspiration to him. A common angel could do it avoiding emotional involvement, but I... Yes, I do want Lei. I love Lei. I love him. And loving him would mean giving up on the last of my angel condition. Sooner or later, I'll have to respond to the high authorities about it. I can deduce it will be sooner rather than later.

Now, if I just leave... Lei will be free to look for another woman who should inspire him enough to become his anima. He doesn't have any significant bonds with me. He'll soon forget me, and be happy...

That...

That is what an angel should do.

It is.

But...

I feel I could easily fall for you.

My eyes close, blinking tears. He might forget me after I leave his life once more. He never missed me during all these years since I died. He won't miss me either after I go away again. Maybe just a little until he finds someone. Maybe not even that little.

Yes... I could go back to my place and keep existing like I always have. Give the report that I went to this city and killed a demon anima. I would get clearer wings and a pat on my back. "Well done, Sween," they'll say with a proud voice and look. "Good has prevailed once again. You can go back to work now."

And I would go back with the great feeling of a job well done. Broken, pained, sad, and regretting for the rest of my existence what could have been and never was. I know myself well enough to tell I couldn't resist my curiosity, which would make me check on him from time to time. Seeing him have affairs with other women, eventually marry, have kids, maybe divorce, then have grandchildren, grow old, and die.

While I'll be watching over humans forever.

While I'll be always distant, always unreachable, perennially young, eternally virgin. Day after day, month after month, year after year, decade after decade, working hard for the joy and happiness of humans while retaining nothing for myself.

That's... an angel's duty.

I can't hold back my tears. Is that my fate? Is that my only possible fate?

But what can I do? If I turn against my duties, nothing good will come out of it. I'd just hold on until I would be found out, which I doubt would take them too long. I am a black-winged angel. I don't possess much slack for errors, and even less for deliberate sins like dating a human.

So this is my karma? I have been doing good deeds for so many years, only to manage to be between the choices of pursuing my happiness and get caught and punished, or going back to my duties as an empty shell for the rest of my existence?

I grit my teeth. Of course, I do have a third choice. But it's probably worse than the others...

"Huh? Why are you crying?"

With a startle, I notice Lei standing up at my side. I look at him, tears flowing, so hot and stinging they are causing a burning pain in my eyes.

He... he looks genuinely concerned.

"It's nothing..." I turn my head away from him, almost whiplashing his face with my high ponytail.

"Humph, anyone can tell it's not nothing," he says, taking out a tissue from his pocket. "Here." He places it delicately over my cheeks, drying the soaking skin.

I can't help but shed more tears at this, letting out a sob as well. When I was a kid everyone labeled me a crybaby, so nobody gave a damn when I cried. And an angel doesn't cry. No matter how sad, painful or unfair a situation is, it is considered the Lord's will, and you believe it. You blindly believe it...

Nobody I ever met cared to dry my tears the way Lei is doing it now.

Nobody has looked at me with the concern Lei is looking at me with now.

"Come on, you've gotten all red. You're the one who can't attend class like this." He slides an arm—such a caring, warm arm—around my shoulders. "Let's go wash your face. If professor Snorgasbor asks," he now tells someone around, "say we went to the infirmary."

"A-all right," someone replies, who I'm willing to bet is one of Dessande's lackeys.

We exit the classroom and walk down the corridor, his arm never leaving my shoulders. I don't remember being hugged like this either—though this would be the barest, minimal, lowest qualification for something to be named a hug.

"Can't believe it... What's with you? To suddenly start crying like that..." he says in his usual complaining tone.

I try to reply, but my voice chokes as soon as I open my mouth, just letting out a hiccup.

"Here we are. Wash your face." He dislodges his arm, leaving me in front of an individual bathroom. Not caring to close the door, I walk to it and open the tap at almost full force, letting the refreshing stream cool down my congested face. Dammit, I know I don't look exactly attractive when I cry. My eyelids, cheeks, nose, chin and white of the eyes become deep pink, and my lips cherry red. This is one of the suckiest moments of those who have transparent skin. Other people shed tears and that's all.

Then again, why do I worry about how I look in front of Lei? I will have to leave him forever soon.

I close my eyes. I can't...

I just can't...

Fresh tears come out of my eyes, mixing with the flowing cool water. I sigh, letting it soak my unmoving face. After some minutes, I finally close the tap and blindly search for the towel.

A solicitous hand reaches it out to me. Lei has been here all the time?

I dry my face and turn around. He's looking at me from just outside the bathroom, arms folded.

"Uh, thanks..."

"Feel better now?"

I can't answer, but my sad eyes and arching eyebrows do it for me. Slowly, I reach for my bag and take out a small cosmetics case with a mirror, which I open under Lei's attentive stare. The worse of the reddishness has passed, except for my eyelids and lips. I take a little of white shadow and slide it all over my upper lids. With that, the intense pink turns soft and looks natural and tame. Next, I apply some multipurpose petroleum jelly over my irritated lips, soothing them. I look at my reflection again. Infinitely better.

Closing the make-up case, I return my attention to Lei. If an alien had gone down from an UFO and started producing hundred dollars bills out of its open palms, he wouldn't be more focused.

I sigh. "What is it about guys, that can't keep their eyes off a woman applying make-up?"

He blinks and shrugs. "I don't know. Maybe because it's a very feminine thing to do."

"Hmm." I save the case in my bag.

"Well, it is quite cute."

I look up at him, but he averts his sight immediately.

"Shall we return to class?"

My eyes become sad. "You can go back now, Mister Synge-Sturmmond. Thank you for everything."

It appeared as if his first impulse was to leave, judging from the small jerk on his shoulders, but he stays in place. "You aren't going back?"

I sigh, slowly sliding down the wall at the side of the bathroom until I sit on the floor. "I got too much to think about now..."

"At least get a check on attendance, since you came all the way here."

I look ahead absently. Who cares, if I'm gonna be a deserter... "You should return soon."

"No way." He sits at my side. "It's not like you to break down like that. Something big must be eating at your mind. Come on, out with it."

I gaze at him with a bored expression. "Why should I tell you?"

"You don't have to. But since I'm lending an empathic ear, you may want to make the most of the chance. And I'm a pretty good psychologist too. So come on, spit it out."

"You want me to spit out? It may land on you."

"Eww! Idiot!" He winces.

I smile at this. "Well..." I rest my still hot face on my right hand. "You don't really have to. When you tell people about deep and dark things, they usually don't want to hear about them; most especially when they belong to others."

"Oh, please. You think this Mister Synge-Sturmmond would get scared because of a little thing like that? Just look at how I dress and act: I'm all about depth and darkness! Sunny moods? Pff! All the dorks live in their idiotic sunny moods all the time. Leave it to them."

His words really don't sound like a bluff. But can a human resist a truth beyond their existence? Can they?

If they are able to, I'm sure Lei would be among the most indicated to do it. But I'll still water it down a bit for him.

I give a big sigh. "Well then."

He nods and gets tense. It seems I have his full attention.

"Let us suppose you have three paths in front of you. Only three paths. The decision you take regarding them will affect you every one of your days from now on."

He nods in silent understanding.

"The first choice will earn you the recognition, honor and trust of your superiors, grant you a peaceful life full of honors, and the satisfaction of a job well done. On the other hand, it will leave you an emotional wreck, choking in regrets for a full life you could have had, but never did."

He nods again, but his expression has lost its smugness.

"The second option is one where you'll risk it all for a life of fulfillment and passion. Rather sooner than later, the people you know will turn against and probably catch and punish you. Everything in your existence will be at maximum stakes and you're not even sure if that dream will last, or how bad will the punishment be once it's finished."

Lei is on his fists and knees. "And the third path?"

"Yes, there is a third path..." I frown, closing my eyes. "A path of eternal damnation, where you'll also fulfill your dream and fight the people you once befriended. In this way, you can freely enjoy your desires in exchange for your soul... becoming a demon." Literally.

He raises eyebrows slowly. "Is that a hypothetical scenario, or something you are facing now?"

Sighing, I rub my forehead. "It's something to do with my life as of now."

"I can see why you were crying. I... I never thought your life would be so... complicated. I just thought... I thought..."

"I'll have to make a decision soon..." I say, looking to another side, hand covering my lower face. "But none of the things I could do are good."

Lei falls silent during minutes and so do I.

"Well, you and I are different people," he says. "But if you have to decide between your conformism and your passion, I'd choose the passion. Between death in everything but the material or living intensely even for a little, I think the correct path is clear. I would try to avoid becoming a demon if I could, but it'd still be better than the first path."

I arch my eyebrows slowly. Yes, this is my Lei. The man I chose. And I chose well.

"It's kinda like the coffee preparation you wanted me to choose earlier. Why settle for decaffeinated or umbrella juice, when you can have the full flavor of it?" He gives me a fixed look. "At least, that's how I see it."

I stare at him. Lei...

"By the way, I don't agree with something you said."

"What?"

"That this choice will affect all of your life, or that you'll only have three paths. If you really desire so, you'll always be able to cut open the future you want."

Before I even notice what I'm doing, tears run like a cascade down my cheeks again.

"Hey... Hey! Did I say something wrong!" Lei gets close to me.

The path you want... Yes, humans have huge potential. They have the freedom to do what they want with their lives.

"No..." I accept yet another tissue from him. "I'm just too emotionally unstable today..." I say, wiping my eyes. "Yes... Humans can do anything with their free will..."

If only I was one.

He smiles cutely. "See? What resembles the end of the world today may not seem so bad tomorrow. Besides, life has no ends. Only beginnings."

Only beginnings... Those are pretty profound words. And I suddenly realize: What the heck is up with Lei!

My expression turns wary. "It's not like you to be so kind to me."

He blinks and then shrugs, smirking a little. "Yeah, I'm really philosophical today. Maybe it's the lack of sleep—or the loads of caffeine in my system."

I arch my eyebrows in a subtle manner. Or perhaps a glimpse of the real Lei I have seen in his dreams?

I turn to the bathroom again, with the purpose of washing the newest tears. "You can go now, Mister Synge-Sturmmond. You're already running late."

"So you're really skipping class?" He makes a grimace as water streams pour over my countenance.

"No, I'll be there in a few minutes." I dry my face with the towel and approach him. My eyes raise to meet his deep, concerned ones "I... I feel better after talking to you."

His look becomes warmer. "And I feel better after you pampered me."

My eyebrows raise slightly. "Oh, come on... But really, I wish... we could always get along like this morning."

A tiny smile shows up on his lips. "That's too much to ask. We have a truce today because we're both down. The very instant our mood improves, we'll take up the insults and slaps again."

I frown lightly before punching his arm. "Idiot!"

"So much for a truce for today."

I sigh. "Well, shall we go?"

I increase the pressure I'm holding my bag with, channeling my tension through my grip to avoid hugging and kissing the wonderful man at my side, but I'd really want to kick or punch something from the repressed energy of my feelings. Lei is not only beautiful; he can be lovely when he wants to, though it seems he often doesn't.

I close my eyes. Women my age should be able to seduce and notice the signs of interest from a guy; in my case, my highest accomplishment is total dubiousness. All I can do is to trust that the information I get from Internet is correct. Right now I'm not really sure if what he has done today is a sign of interest or merely giving back what he got from me in the first place.

I don't know anything...

Well, yeah, I do know something. He is well aware of my feelings for him, and if they are reciprocal, it's his duty to ask me out. Men always ask out the women they are interested in; the way he did it with the triple B is quite exemplary. So he should... I wonder... Damn, if I was in my true spiritual form I could look inside his heart right away, but this physical body makes many of my senses about as dull as the ones owned by actual humans. And in his current state, messing with his dreams again will not be good for his health... nor mine.

Still... I liked how he talked today. When he's not distracted with mean and petty stuff, he can be really smart.

His words were full of courage and hope. An invitation to live strongly. I really want to believe I can open my destiny with my own hands. Sadly, that kind of free will is reserved to humans.

I can still choose, though.

Only that, as an angel, I do have nothing else than those three paths.

And I have just decided for one of them.

### ***

"Hey, Sween," I hear a sensual male voice as the last minute of today's lesson is stored in the past.

Is that... Is it the first time Lei calls me by my name? I turn around to face him.

"What is it, Lei?"

"Here." He extends his hand forward to give me something and suddenly stops. "Wait, did you just call me Lei?"

"Wow. Fakking piece o' cardo," I say, my eyes glittering in amazement. I think not even luxury hotels can rival this stationery masterpiece. It's a sleek black card with letters in a color that appears silver at first glance, but on closer inspection it has the faintest hint of gold. And I haven't seen this kind of paper except in the labels of luxury items like good handbags or expensive underwear. Actually, I don't think they were as high-quality as this one. The card reads "Lei Synge-Sturmmond" and has a phone number and an e-mail address.

Even without looking at him, I can sense his arrogant smirk. "Yeah, nice, isn't it? It suits me, don't you think?"

"Of course," I smile. Who else but Lei has this passion for the color black? I stare at the card again. So he's giving me his number...

Whaaaaat! He's giving me his number?

My blood rushes to my head and emotions overwhelm me for an instant. He's giving me his number? Is this...!

W-wait a second.

Something's not right here.

Aren't... aren't guys supposed to ask for the girl's phone? What's this?

With significantly less enthusiasm than what I had an instant ago, I ask "So... Why do you want me to have this?"

"You were pretty distressed earlier, so I thought you might need to talk with someone about it."

"Ah... ah, thanks," I say, trying to decide between feeling zesty or not.

"No problem. I would call you myself, but maybe you'd find it annoying if I contacted you just to ask how you are."

Ahhh—so this is his game. That was a rather smart and cunning way to ask me my number... but still, I'm glad about it.

I write my name and phone in common paper and give it to him. "Thank you, Lei."

He hesitates, probably wondering whether to insist I call him by the surname or to allow me to use his name. "You're welcome."

I smile. I feel so much closer to him now, but not close enough... It could never be enough until I can freely caress and kiss him.

I look at him. They say eyes are the mirrors of the soul, and his decidedly appear friendlier than usual, but still... it's not quite love what I see in them.

So... I will hold onto my love for now. Hold back the love in my eyes, my instinct to touch him, caress him, kiss him, love him. Or maybe that's a bad idea? No... they say you should hold onto sex if you want a relationship to last. This is kinda the same.

First, we must become friends. At least, we seem like we're well on the path.

"I'll be up until around midnight if you want to talk."

I give him a warm smile. "Thank you, Lei."

With a nod, he leaves.

"Congratulations on getting so much closer to Lei today." Mayii approaches me as I saunter away from Academy.

"There's still a long way to go, but yeah, it was a good day," I say with a proud smile, but a second later a sigh escapes my lips. "I don't know if it's because of all that happened during the last day, but I'm really, really hungry. I feel I could feed twice as much than usual. Is that wrong?"

"No, considering all you've done. Fighting really wears angels out; plus, you're not used to battles at all."

"Hmm... But still, Mayii... I should choose some different course today." I frown. "Others must be on the lookout for me, as my mission has officially ended. If I meet any of them, I will be forced to leave for Schwartzweiss ASAP. I better hide in the shadows until I can tell if Lei loves me or not."

"So what are you going to do?"

I close my eyes. What to do? I need to feed, but as long as an angel senses danger, they will be there in a second. I could be barely forgiven because of my mission, but if my task is complete and I get caught still drinking blood, I would be in deep shit.

I devise a little plan, but in all probability will be usable only once.

"Mayii, tell me the list of potential donors."

She takes in air. "Those society guys. That seeds shop owner you hate so much, and by extension, all the other illegal animal traffickers in the zone. The peddlers too. Oh, and I would advise you against using Lorena again. She has a frail heart, and possibly won't survive a second assault as brutal as the one you did."

I smirk. "Too bad. Too bad... for her."

Mayii frowns. "You don't really mean that."

"I don't?" I look down at her.

"You know, sometimes you don't seem like an angel at all," she says, very serious.

"I'm not missing that fact. Actually, I am a black-winged, the least pure type of all angels; it's no wonder parts of me toy with what's not appropriate for my kind. Still, we're talking about a less than savory individual here; someone who was already evil and vicious even before she attended junior school. I know I shouldn't question the Lord's decisions, but why did I die at age ten, while she's living happily? What did I ever do to perish at such unripe age—me, a person who wouldn't harm a fly back then? What happened to the karma that should be making mincemeat out of her? I know there must be an answer somewhere for this. But... All I can fathom is: It's unfair!" I wave my arms for emphasis. "And if she died because of my doing, I wouldn't feel guilty in the least! It would just be retribution! The retribution she never got!"

I give a deep sigh. Even if she's a synthetic angel, Mayii is still an angel. I really shouldn't say these things in front of her.

"Anyway, Mayii. You're going to use the radar inverse here, in the night classes."

She looks at me in shock. "Here?"

"Yes. The many neural wavelengths will send an intense and confusing message. Even if someone arrives to check, they will take some time to assess the situation." I lift a finger. "If an angel does come, I want you to make yourself scarce the very moment you sense it, okay?"

She nods. "What are you going to do?"

I smirk. "I'll be at Forensen Street, feeding off that damn seeds guy."

"That's the other side of the city!"

"Yeah. They'll be pretty thrown off, eh?"

"Kinda Machiavellian... You're good at tricking, aren't you?"

"It's the best resource for the rebel angel who doesn't want to use violence. Let's go now. I'm really hungry."

### ***

I smirk as the radar inverse resounds. Leaving the shadows I'm resting in, I strut down the street to where my mark awaits. This will be nice and fast.

"Hello," the shop owner tells me. His nonchalant expression vanishes as his eyes focus in my face.

I walk to the counter as he makes a step back. It seems my expression can't hide my intentions when I'm this close to consummate them.

"Hello, I was looking for some poppy seeds," was going to be my idle chat—but no use when the stage has been set. He's already recognized me as the huntress. And realized he's my prey.

I jump over the counter and muffle him before he has a chance to scream. His heart is beating so wildly that the low pressure trick works like a charm. A few seconds later, he's unconscious on the floor as I feed from him.

Great. I stand up, wiping my mouth. This was fast and easy, and the guy was chubby enough for me to be able to take a lot of blood from him without major harm. However, I'm still hungry. I'll need a second prey.

"Don't move!" a voice comes from the door.

I startle, turning swiftly to it. A policeman is pointing his gun at me, a feral expression on his face—which changes radically as he notices the blood on my mouth and hand. Looks like my second course has arrived... But this guy is not evil or anything; just an idiot doing his job. Yeah, I do remember the seeds guy keeping this cop close, maybe with a bribe or something. I guess he does have some evil after all. All humans do, anyway. Still... I kind of pity him.

"Bad timing. Horrible timing and place. Go away and forget everything you saw here."

His hands are shaking, but I can see he's desperately searching for new courage into him to continue with his task. "D-don't move! Come quietly, with your hands behind your head..."

My eyelids drop a little. Stupid. What a misplaced courage. Still, I can't lose time with this idiot. Before he can react, I jump over him.

"Listen to me! Closely!" I whisper harshly while making his pressure drop. "I'm not going to kill you, but I will if you tell anyone about this!" I manage to say before he faints.

Swiftly, I lean over and bite him. Unlike the ones I usually feed off, this is the blood of a person not really tainted by evil... and tastes infinitely better. I shudder as I stand up, wiping my mouth after taking but just a bit of blood to fulfill my needs. I really didn't want to make this guy a victim. If only he hadn't tried to play hero...

Damn, now I have to mess the evidence. I take the cash from the register. It's just dirty money, anyway; I'll find a better use for it. Since it's evening, it looks like he's taken the poor exotic birds he sells somewhere else. I wanted to take them with me to free them, but I really don't have time to search now, so I melt in the darkness.

"Mayii? Turn off the radar inverse already. Did no angel come by yet?"

I sense Mayii obeying me. "No. Nobody came. Is your duty done?"

"Yes..." A cold shiver runs down my spine. Whatever way, no one falling for my ruse is likely to be bad news. Perhaps they are slow, busy or lazy angels, who need to find a map or finish their poker game before going to help. Maybe, just maybe, this is a possibility, but I doubt it.

I frown. There are two other potential developments. One, we have a shortage of angels in the zone. This might be bad; a potential crisis would call reinforcements, resulting in more parties on the block and bigger possibilities of getting caught. It would be like digging my own angelic grave. However, the last possibility is the worst.

It would mean them not falling for my ruse and coming after me.

"Hey! You there!"

I try to swallow the sudden lump in my throat, and start walking casually as if I hadn't heard anything.

"You, the black-winged angel!"

At least they don't know my name. I turn around, putting my most nonchalant face. They are two gray-winged, studying me with the intensity of eagles analyzing whether I would be good prey or not.

"Oh, hello! Did you just hear that alarm? It stopped, but I'm gonna check out!" I smile cutely before turning my back at them and flying away.

They don't follow me, but damn...

Fuck... It looks like two humans being assaulted called them faster than any radar inverse... I press my flight as I reach out of their senses, calling back Mayii. I meet her two blocks away from home.

"Damn, that didn't go too well... They are going to notice the men right away. At best, I could get away from interrogation saying I am an ineffectual angel, but I still couldn't explain what I am doing here..." A lightbulb turns on over my head. "But since you called me Machiavellian and all, I could make many of these mini-crises to justify my remaining here. This city has relatively few angels around."

"That would be downright Machiavellian, Sween. It doesn't seem you're looking forward to protect people anymore. Do you know what calculative, manipulative and selfish angels turn into?"

"You don't need to tell me. But pray tell, what do angels in love with humans turn into?"

She lowers her chin. "The same. You are not supposed to be infatuated, even less because of a human. Angel are meant to spread universal love, not sexual love."

I shake my head. "Can't I at least have some slack? Do this for some days? Like a holiday?"

She frowns. "Our kind doesn't need holidays."

"You're against me, aren't you, Mayii?"

"No. No matter what you do with your life, I'll always be at your side. But it is my duty to warn you: You're entering a descending path."

"A descending path..." I repeat absently. I look at Mayii. She's a machine. I was a being set in performing my duty while forsaking emotions. Probably, the reason we could work together so well during years was because we were not so different.

"Besides, you can't keep up in time what you're doing. It's chimerical."

She's right. But if I only could keep it up for some days, until I see how everything develops...

I frown, closing my eyes. "Well... Let's go back, Mayii." Suddenly, I feel an urgency to call Lei.

After reaching home and making myself comfortable, I take out the luxurious card. I look at it for a moment before pressing it to my heart. I love Lei so much. I will... I will remain at his side as much as I can.

I take up the phone and dial his number.

"Hello?" I hear his soft voice on the other side of the line.

"Mister Lei Synge-Sturmmond?" I speak in my most neutral, businesswoman-like voice. "In appreciation of your continued charity contributions, we've planted a tree in your name in the Lucata Reserve, twenty thousand miles from here."

"Huuuh?" the puzzlement in his voice is apparent.

"Every Wednesday will be your turn to water it."

I hang quickly before letting all out. I'm laughing so hard I can't keep straight!

Then the phone rings.

"Aha, aha, haha... Ahem... Hello?" I lift the receiver.

"Idiot!" He hangs.

"Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" I laugh until my heart's content. "Ha... Haha..."

Wiping tears from my eyes, I wait until my laughter need is fulfilled to lift the phone and press 'redial'.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Lei," I try to put an offended tone. "You think it's nice to call a person just to insult them?"

"I didn't give you my number so you can prank-call me!"

"Who? Me?" I can't help but smirk.

"Too bad, but you have a voice I could identify anywhere."

"Oh." I smile suddenly. "I'm glad you remember my voice so well, Lei."

"Um... I... Well, I have a really good memory. Anyway, don't do that again!"

"Heh..." I move the phone closer. Even if Lei is not here, it's so nice to hear his voice at night.

He makes a pause. "Is there something I could do for you?"

So many things... but I can't tell him that. "Just... Thanks for today. You really helped me choose a path. Your words were very inspiring. I... I want to believe in my choice."

Even through the phone, I can feel his semblance softening. "You can do it, Sween."

"Thank you... Lei."

"You're welcome."

And there's silence.

Whisht on both my side and the phone.

"Is there... anything else?" he asks.

"It's dumb, isn't it? But even if we're not speaking... I like to know you're on the other side of the line."

I'm ready for stuff like "Idiot!" "Don't waste my time!" "Go find a hobby" or anything like that. Instead, very surprisingly, I'm sensing an empathic presence from his side.

There is some silence before he talks. "You feeling lonely?"

Eh... What does he mean by this? Is it some kind of sexual invitation? As much as I like Lei, I suddenly feel self-conscious, so my answer comes in the most washed-down way I'm capable of.

"Well, I'm used to be alone, so I rarely feel lonely. But today... Yeah, with all the emotional strain, I feel like I'm walking on air, unable to stand on Earth anymore." Good job. That will send him the message it is not sexual company what I'm looking for.

"Do you... want to meet now?"

"Eh... Now? It's almost ten..."

"Well, you look like you could use some company." He silences for a moment. "The beach in front of Academy, how about it?"

Oh, as uncompromising as I am. The natural place to meet for romantic intentions would be at either of our homes, or at a bar or restaurant.

I nod, even though he can't see me. "Okay. When?"

"I'll go right now. Don't keep me waiting."

"'Course I won't. Thank you, Lei."

"See you in a little while, then." He hangs.

### ***

The beach in front of Academy actually runs for a couple miles, but it's absolutely deserted except for the lonely, dark, wind-swayed trench coat-clad figure I make out from many yards away.

How did Lei get here so fast? Now that I think about it, where does he live? Even if his Wildcat is in the parking lot, he'd still need to walk a good bunch of yards before reaching here.

He spots me when I'm about a block away from him and turns to me.

This is so beautiful... It's like having a date with him... I use all my will to not jump into his arms, but this time I don't think I can fully conceal the love in my eyes.

"Thank you for coming, Lei."

"Well, I had nothing else to do." He haughtily smirks.

My eyelids half-drop. Idiot.

"Little black dress again, huh?" He gives me a once-over, gazing at me just like he would at a mannequin in a shop window, but as he reaches my bare upper thighs... a look of wild lust appears in his eyes for a moment... a look that makes my insides twist and moisten. The rest of his inspection runs as neutral as before, and next he stares at my face, which I'm sure has a light blush now. "Colorful during the day, black during the night. Now isn't that something? Why do you dress like that?"

"What are you talking about? That's just coincidence."

"You must think I'm a thumb-sucking fool, don't you?"

"How many times have you seen me dressed in other than uniform, Mister Synge-Sturmmond?"

"Enough to be able to tell there is a pattern there. Besides, I don't know if it is a trick of the light, different make-up or what, but you always look darker during the night. You wear black, your hair looks different... you overall look different."

"Uh, yeah, things appear different in sunlight than in artificial lighting," I say in a bored tone, as if he was the most stupid person in the world.

His feral smile shows he's not thrown off by my comment in the least. "You know well I'm not talking about that. I'm a detective; you can't pass things under my nose that easy."

I give him a teasing look. "In any case, it's nice you have paid attention at the way I dress so much, Mister Synge-Sturmmond. I thought guys didn't bother with such stuff."

"You're a hard to ignore person. Very hard to ignore." He sighs. "I happen to care some about clothes too. I'm not a fashionista, but there are attires I like strongly and others I absolutely dislike."

"Let me guess: You like black clothes, right?"

He smirks. "And you won't catch me dead in sneakers, for example. So, aren't you going to reply to my question?"

"Which question?"

"Why do you dress like that?"

"Well, I don't think there's an accurate reply to that, except that I do wear whatever I want. If you want to find some psychological interpretation to it, go ahead."

"Hmm. I do have a theory."

"What's that?"

"Never mind." He turns to the ocean and pauses for a minute. "That was awfully noisy right now."

"Huh?"

"Look around."

Oh... he means our chat. All that surrounds us is deep-seated silence and sweet darkness. With gentleness, only the soft rolling of the waves and the faraway city noises push the quietness aside.

"Heh heh. Well, we always raise hell when we're together."

He smiles lightly. "Yeah. In more ways than one."

"Hmm." I think for a while. "What do you mean, more ways than one?"

He just keeps grinning.

"You know, I don't like it when you drop stuff and then don't explain."

"Speak for yourself. You really think I bought graciously that you don't know why your dressing ways change so dramatically?"

"Who cares if you don't believe me? And what do you care about the way I dress, anyway?"

He smirks as I look at him defiantly. If this was a Hollywood movie, a moment later we would be kissing each other wildly, hands everywhere. But it doesn't seem to work this way in real life... Though I do want to kiss him wildly right now, but he's just giving me a haughty stare.

I sigh. "Anyway, I didn't come here for this."

He takes in air. "So why did you come here?"

I make a pause. "Not sure. But I don't enjoy fighting you."

"Oh? You enjoy it quite a bit, in my opinion."

I glare at him. "No."

"Yes, you do. You'd just walk away from me if you didn't. Yet..."

My eyes turn sad. I can't quite tell him... why I don't walk away. But, without a shadow of a doubt, he knows.

He looks at me for an instant and sighs before sitting on the sand, under my attentive look.

"Take off your boots," he says, as he does just that.

"Huh? Why?"

"Something I want to try."

I move out of my footwear reluctantly, watching Lei roll his pants up until the knees, and next I hold my boots with my right hand, socks inside them. Lei grabs them and places them to the side of his on the dry sand.

"What is this?"

He takes in air. "Grounding."

"Grounding?"

"You probably know there are seven chakras in the human body. One of them, the root chakra, is dim and blocked in most people. In a nutshell, it all starts when babies are born in hospitals and immediately separated from their mothers, and made worse by a culture where mind is valued over the body. When you told me, so eloquently, you felt as if you were walking on the air, and knowing you use your brain a lot all the time, it occurred to me you could benefit from this."

Interesting... Yeah, I had read about the chakras, though an angel is just pure energy and not foci. If the common human could see auras, it would be very hard to disguise myself as one. But that's right, an angel is supposed to be connected with their spirit, their mind, and their heart. Earth energy, grounding, all that, is not in the menu. We don't even really have a body, the most basic kind of grounding. Those who haven't partaken in human blood like myself can just take a material form for an extremely limited amount of time.

I can't help but smile a bit. So little Lei, who was once only interested in videogames and playing, has matured into a man who understands and uses concepts such as chakras and grounding while learning the super analytical and logical skills required for detectives...

Oh, Lei... If only...

"You know most people don't believe in this," I tell him.

"But you're smart so you do. Or am I wrong?"

I smile. "No, you're not. And it is a rather interesting solution you've thought of for my problem."

He nods. "It's part of my detective training."

"Really?"

"Be open to all possibilities. Non-linear thinking. That's what I try to nurture in myself."

I blink. Suddenly, I feel the atmosphere changing as I realize Lei's intentions in entirety. My mouth opens a little.

Lei is testing me. Showing me his idiosyncrasy, his advanced thinking, to see if I understand and keep up.

So that must be...

That must be why I get mixed signals from him. He's also withholding his feelings.

And that means... he's seeing me as a potential long-term partner.

Yes... Yes!

All right!

My mood now infinitely better, I smile while stating "You really love being a detective, Lei."

"I can't think of a cooler career. Don't you too?"

I beam. "I love being a detective too."

He smiles in return. "Well, shall we begin?"

I nod. My mood has improved a lot.

We walk to the border of the water and enter the surf, the gently rolling waves crashing against our calves.

Only Lei and I exist in the world right now. All the imperfections of our huge, wide planet seem to have vanished.

"Breathe deeply."

I do just that, realizing I have been doing it all the way. I hear Lei also taking deep breaths at my side and at my same rhythm.

"Spine straight... Imagine that your feet are sinking in the earth... The wet sand is great for this."

I follow Lei's instructions as he also tells me to contract some muscles and cast a mantra.

It's strange, but I do sense something that seems to be a connection... Maybe for the first time in my whole existence, I sort of feel I do belong here; that I am myself and my only self. The past, the future are all gone... Yes, I'm happy to be here...

"Why are we denied the Earth energy? It's just to make people unhappy, I suppose."

Not sure how it works for humans, but the connection angels have with Earth is limited—practically null.

Could it be... Are we angels somehow denied the Earth energy as well?

For some reason, right now I have no interest in that question. All I care about is that I'm here. That Lei, I and this beach are the whole extent of the universe.

"Sween..."

"Lei?"

"Can you feel it? It's as if the entire world is still and quiet."

I nod. "I can feel it."

"So much peace..."

"It feels good."

Yes... I can feel some connection, some warm, caring energy surging through me from the ground; as if my body was more real. I steal a peek at Lei. His eyes are closed and he looks so beautiful, his skin so soft and inviting—and also quite exposed, as if I could easily steal a kiss from him. I turn to the front again, before he catches me red-handed.

We spend a lot of time in this wonderful peace. After a long while, I finally hear him shuffle a little.

"How are you feeling?" he asks, his voice deep and rich against the calm silence.

I nod. "Yes... I don't feel I'm walking on the air anymore. It is as if I'm fully present now."

He smiles. "Very good."

"Thank you, Lei."

He snorts. "No need to thank me. I just used you as a Guinea pig for experimentation," he says, looking away.

I grin. "Would you let me use you for experimentation too, in return for this?"

"No."

"But it does look like you owe me, in this case."

Again, he snorts. "I hate it when women keep trying to outsmart me."

"So I am a woman, not a kid?"

"What I just said." He shakes his head. "What am I going to do with you?"

I tilt mine. "Well, for starters, how about trying to learn to love women that outsmart you?"

He curves his lips up. "I could give it a try."

I beam.

"It's late now. Shall we go back?" He starts walking towards the land. I agree and follow him.

"Eww, I didn't bring a towel," I comment, trying to dry my feet in the sand.

"I did," he says, opening a bag I hadn't seen. A really beautiful bag, like everything that Lei possesses, in black and dark gray.

"Oh?" I say to myself as he retrieves a dark blue towel from it... and then a pink one.

He hurls the second article to me, which I catch in midair. I stare at it. It's a masterpiece of delicacy, fluffy, soft, in a lovely shade with a satin border and a ribbon in the same tone... It appears to be new.

I blink and look at him. "This..."

"What?" he asks, drying his feet.

"This towel is yours?"

"Yeah. Why? It's new."

"I don't mean that... But..."

"What? Before you start cooking up weird ideas, I'll let you know I don't live at a students' dorm but at a house. It's not the same as residing at my brother's mansion; I had to leave a lot of stuff there when I enrolled in Academy. But, unlike the students at dorms, I have slack for a lot of things. One of them is space for potential visitors," he says, walking to his boots and putting them on.

A deep blush spreads on my countenance. Part of it is from embarrassment, but most of it is from rage. Not rage... raging jealousy. So Lei has...

"The towel is new," he repeats, frowning, his cheeks darkening as well.

"Um, uh..." I'm sure all my face is red at this point. "Yeah, okay. It does look new."

"Humph!" He averts his blushing face from me. "A guy has to be ready for everything, doesn't he?"

"Right, Mister Synge-Sturmmond." I find it hard to call him Lei now.

He stuffs the used blue towel on his backpack as I wet my feet again and then dry them with the sumptuous towel—I almost pity using it. My imagination flies back to the house I've seen through Midori's eyes. It looked like a comfortable middle-class place, not especially the kind that shows off money. But I hadn't seen the bathroom. So it was likely that in that bathroom Lei kept not only this towel, but also stuff like new toothbrushes, combs, shampoo, maybe even beauty cream and tampons. What I'm sure about is that a stack of condoms resides somewhere, probably in some drawer. I also wouldn't put beneath him to have some other stuff lying around, like several special types of condoms, lubricants, sex toys and aids, erotic costumes...

Wait... Why am I indulging so much in these thoughts? I immediately hide a little perverted grin that has formed in my lips. Yes, putting that aside... this situation is really not funny. I can just guess who was this item originally bought for. Even if that's over and dealt with... I can't suppress my jealousy. This magnificent towel was never meant for me.

Ironic, how life is... But this was my wish. It would have never happened without my wish...

I put on my socks and boots after I finish drying myself, then give the towel back. "Thanks."

"Keep it."

"Huh?"

"I have no use for it."

I blink. "What's with you?"

"Or better, throw it into the sea if you don't want it."

Why does Lei look angry all of a sudden?

"What if you get, um, unexpected visitors?"

"I'm thinking of redecorating my bathroom anyway. This has no place in it."

"Uh..."

"I'm thinking of redecorating my bathroom tonight!" he says, his black eyes blazing, and then grabs the towel from my hands and hurls it far across the sea.

I blink, wall-eyed.

"Oooh, my scavenging neighbors will be so happy!" he growls to himself while grabbing his backpack and hurling it over his shoulder. Suddenly, he seems to regain his mind and slows down. His eyes are now rather vacant. "Sorry if I scared you with such outburst. It's not you who I'm mad at."

"Um... It's okay, but try not to do that again... Who are you mad at?"

"Myself! My stupid, blind, lame self. The self I will throw out of the window!" His pace is wild before he stops and turns to me. "Sween! Do you know someone who could use a batch of bathroom goods and other things!"

"Eh? No... Uh, wait. Some of the people at the hospital could benefit from it."

He pauses. "Hospital?"

"Yeah, I do volunteer work for the general hospital once or twice a week. Long story."

He looks at me mutely for some seconds before continuing. "Well, whoever is fine. I just couldn't stay in my house tonight knowing all those things are there too! Will you lend me a hand!"

"Now? All right."

He nods and hastens to the parking lot.

"Synge-Sturmmond, maybe you should take a deep breath before attempting to drive."

He forces a harsh intake of air, and then quickens his pace again.

"You fool! That's not what I meant!"

A smirk appears on his face. I swear he could be a cartoon villain right now.

I grab his wrist. "We're both going to count down from fifty... slowly... Fifty... forty-nine... forty-eight..."

"I'm fine, really. I'm just itching for what I want to do. If you don't want to come, that's okay."

And miss the opportunity to enter his house? No way.

But it looks like I might have to be a guardian angel for him again. He's too excited.

He strides to the parking lot with me hot on his trail. Upon reaching destination, he opens the right front door of his Wildcat to offer me passage.

"Thanks..." I smile at him. He closes the door after I get in and then enters from the left side.

This is where Dessande was some days ago... Didn't I say I fit so much better here? I look at Lei, lips curving up, but he's not paying attention to me; judging from the expression on his face, you'd say he's about to start one of those crazy car chases you see in movies.

"Does Lei usually get this wild?"

He puts on a lazy smile. "Only under the right stimulus."

We're out of the empty parking lot in what I estimate to be half second, but his driving turns much more careful as we reach the street. He turns to the left after we leave the bridge. The Wildcat races on and on to the opposite direction of the den belonging to Dessande's lackey we visited the other day. How much did he drive to take those bitches there and then head home? No wonder he didn't mind driving eight blocks more for me.

Finally, the Wildcat experiences a smooth decrease in its speed before stopping completely at the front of a house close to a corner. The exterior of it is covered in black stone—oh, I can tell whose fancy it caters to. The door is illuminated by a single lamp in a classical polygonal shape that gives off a warm, orange light. There's a garage at the side of the house, its wooden exterior visible by the means of the same kind of illumination device, to where we head.

This place is small and cozy... Is this Lei's taste?

The interior of the garage is barely enough to let the car in... I drop sweat as the vehicle passes through it slowly, so close to the wall I fear it will scratch the right door any second. Once he's all the way in, he's left only about a couple of inches from my side to the wall.

"You'll have to go down from the left," Lei says, opening the door and offering me a very nice view of his small butt as he exits.

"Uh, right. I would have thought—" I trail off, taking the hand he offers me.

"What?"

"That you would get a different kind of house. Bigger than this."

"What's that supposed to mean? I like this place. It's cozy and snug, like a..." All of a sudden, he interrupts himself the way someone does when they notice they were about to make a Freudian slip and notice it beforehand.

"Like a what?"

For some reason, he blushes immensely. "A-ah, never mind."

I tilt my head before I follow him outside and stroll through a small path to the front door, cleaving a tiny garden. I gotta admit, the place has some kind of charm to it and the word cozy does fit it. Too cozy. Hard to believe this belongs to a bachelor, who'd stereotypically have every inch of the floor covered in trash, and dirty dishes over every surface. But the minimal garden is well groomed, and the garage clean. What I'd seen through Midori's eyes, too...

Lei opens the door and turns on the lights. The kitchen I'd seen before...

"Want a coffee?"

I smile cutely. "No, thank you."

"This will take a while, eh?" he says while locking the front door.

"It's no problem... Tell me if I can be of service somehow."

He pauses for a bit, blinking before answering. "Make yourself comfortable." His eyes wander to his table with a meaningful look.

I nod, resting my butt against the kitchen counter. "Thanks. I'll just wait here."

"Suit yourself." He disappears in the insides of the house.

I'm at his home... Any other time, a guy inviting a girl in will surely mean... But the mood is all wrong. Not happening.

I wonder if I should make a move...? No, if Lei wants to, he'll take the initiative.

I hear another click of a switch, and the crackle of what I assume to be a paper bag. Then a low thud. And another. Apparently, Lei is getting busy.

Against my will, my body is getting excited. I mean, really, there's just the two of us here! This would be a perfect chance to...

_Crash!_ Something just fell on the other side of the wall. I run to the door Lei left from as I hear his frantic coughing.

"Lei!" White clouds meet my sight, blurring the place and his figure. "Are you okay! Can you breathe! Are you choking!"

"Cough... I'm... fine... cough..." he says, tears in his eyes.

Delicate, feminine, perfumed talcum powder is what those clouds are made of. My eyebrows arch up. It can't be...

I wave the sprawled toiletry with my hands as best as I can. There's still a thin mist about knee level as I grab the culprit from the floor.

I have never seen this. A dainty white container with pink letters, split in two halves. Apparently, Lei grabbed it by the upper half and the bottom gave in.

A couple of seconds later I find its swan. A talc container with a swan... Talk about fanciness.

And this was for her too...

"This one's ruined," he says in a half-choked voice. "But there are plenty of usable things in the bag. Hope the hospital people can make the most of it."

"Pity. That talc container looked like a beauty."

His face becomes sad. "I wish you don't retain anything from there for your use." He gives me the bag.

"Well... Why not?" Dubious, I take it.

He frowns, closing eyes. "I don't know. It just wouldn't be right."

"Well, I have no need for them, actually. And if it's your desire for me to deliver it to the hospital, I will. There's always need for supplies."

He nods. "Thanks..."

"Okay, then I'll be heading back—if there's nothing else?" I say, as meaningfully as I can.

He stares at me with what's almost a blank expression, but I realize something's cooking up in that twisted mind of his. But nothing like what's cooking up in mine, I can clearly tell. Bummer.

"Actually, there's something else."

"Yes, Lei?" Pure honey isn't as sweet as my voice.

He looks at his side for a while, then at my eyes again. "No. Never mind. I'll take care of it myself."

"It's okay... We're friends. If I can be of help..." Friends... They say nothing's worse than being a loved one's friend, but in this case it feels just right. Friends is what we need to be at the moment.

"No... It might be a bit embarrassing, even for you. It's fine. You've been plenty of help already."

"Embarrassment is a word that doesn't make its way easily into my book. You can trust me," I say, now more out of curiosity than actual will to be useful.

He makes an amazingly cute smile. "Thanks. But no need."

A wicked suspicion pinches me for a moment. I agree with him meekly, but...

"It's late. I'll drive you home," he says, heading for the door.

"Thank you..." I give a last look at the place before heading out as well. For an instant, a stray thought that says this will be the last time I would visit Lei's house assaults me in the back of my mind. Frowning heavily, I get into his car again.

This... this cannot be good.

No good.

No good at all.

It's just some intuition, a voice inside tells me. Yet, intuitions usually come true in my case. I am pretty sure... I won't return here, ever.

"Where to?" he says as we exit the garage and head back into the street.

"Eh? Ah... We need to cross the bridge and to the other side of Academy. You know the Emerald Residence for students?"

"You live there?"

"Almost there." I wink at him, but his eyes are on the road. "In the same block. I rent a house because I can't go by the dorms' rules."

"How very fitting," he comments.

"I have a feeling I'm not the only one."

He smirks.

"Touché," I smile.

"I can live in a dorm. In fact, I have, but living alone is so much more comfortable."

"Yeah. If you did, perhaps you couldn't let me in right now, even if I just went to get items for charity and spent ten minutes or less inside," I say, anxiously awaiting his answer at this.

"Hmm," is all he replies. I really want to hit him sometimes.

He drives in silence as we cross the bridge. I suppose a "hmm" answer is still better than something along the "Well, you're just a kid, so they wouldn't worry" lines.

I look at him. His pale skin and gorgeous features in the artificial light make him resemble some character out of a futuristic story, or maybe a supernatural one. But I'm the supernatural one here.

"Those kids you mentioned at the Eye of the Tempest recital..." he says suddenly.

"Yes. They are the ones I take care of at the hospital."

"Eye of the Tempest is going to give a concert at the beach in a few days."

"Yes..." So this means they won? Yay!

"You'll be singing too?"

"No. That was a one-day offer."

"Hmm..."

"What?"

"Go figures."

I shrug. "I'm glad they do. They are really talented."

Using the respite at the traffic lights, he turns his head to me.

"What?" I ask. I can't make out his expression. It has some emotionlessness to it, yet too hard to be qualified as blank.

I stare back, trying to figure out why he is looking at me like that. Is he angry because of what I did? I thought he had gotten over Dessande... Maybe that was a hasty conclusion?

He averts his eyes as the lights turn green and the car speeds up again.

I just have to repeat myself. "Is anything the matter?"

I notice his hand twitch over the driving wheel. Something is making him uncomfortable, but I can't figure out what.

Long, long minutes pass in awkward silence until we reach my house's street.

"Here it is, right?"

"Yes, the opposite side. That gray house." That is so much uglier than yours.

He drives me just in front of it, but doesn't turn off the engine. Clearly he doesn't intend to go down.

"Did I say something wrong? You got sullen and silent all of a sudden."

"I just can't figure you out. At all."

I raise eyebrows. "And where did that come from? Was I saying anything cryptic?"

He smiles. A rather sad smile, for some reason I can't figure out. "No, I'm just a bad detective. At least it's always myself who I hurt the most by being so."

Lei is loathing himself? Wait a minute...

"I have absolutely no idea what are you talking about or where this dialogue is heading. I must be a bad detective too, because you totally lost me."

His smile turns cute. "Sometimes it's better this way. Goodnight, girl. You can open the door by yourself, right?"

"Lei. Turn off that damn engine. We have to talk."

"I need to get going. Class begins early tomorrow."

"No earthly power is making me get down before you've listened to me," I say sternly.

"Fine." He turns off the engine. "What is it?"

"You, Lei... I don't know what did I say, but it was not my intention to cause any harm. Something's hurt you, but other something, which by knowing you I can tell it's your pride, won't let you tell me what is. I have told you before..." I shake my head. "I believe you're a wonderful person, and what I want is for you to be happy." And words don't come out like I intend them to. "I want to help you to be happy, but sometimes I think I'm managing to do it and then you close like a clamshell. No good. So I want you to be honest with me."

His lips curve up very slightly. "You read me well. Too bad I can't do the same with you." He sighs and looks to the front. "I just misunderstood the situation, that's all."

"Misunderstood _what_ situation?" I ask, eyebrows arched up.

"You want me to embarrass myself so badly, do you?" he says, his head now definitely turned away from me.

"Tell you what. After your reveal, I'll disclose the most embarrassing thing about myself."

He makes another of those cute smiles, but I can tell he's not giving in. "You're a good girl. It's late, you really should get going."

"I told you I'm not leaving."

I don't know what was in my tone, but Lei's eyes open wider and his semblance becomes serious, in addition of somehow doubtful.

Some minutes pass in silence as I look at him defiantly, while he stares back with a mix of surprise and disbelief. Then he averts his eyes, two fingers pinching his lower lip.

"Interesting detective stance."

"I'm thinking."

I smirk.

Silent thirty seconds or so. Suddenly, Lei's eyes narrow. If I didn't know better, I could have sworn they gleamed red for an instant.

"To hell with that!" he says.

"Huh?"

He blushes, a hand suspended in midair. "Ah! Sorry, just thinking aloud."

"Oh?"

His epic evil smile arises to his face. "I think I'm going to follow your example, actually."

"My example?"

"Yes, your example. At least, what I can see of it. Well, you can go now."

I frown, not showing the slightest hint of going anywhere.

"I'm a bad detective. I was about to commit a huge mistake. But I just figured out something—kinda."

Well, I can't figure out anything, but at least he's acting friendly again. Genuinely friendly. It's a good sign... or so I guess.

"I suddenly feel very tired, you know."

He tilts his head. "Just about time I got to know you tired."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Well, you're always so full of energy you don't seem human."

"Wish that was true." I look sourly at him, yet I can't help but yawn. "Well, you won this attrition war. I really want to rest now."

A new cute smile—for a second. Then his eyes become hellishly intense, with a depth of feeling I can't figure out. Again.

"Go. Oh, wait a minute." He exits the car and opens the door on my side.

"Thank you... You're such a gentleman," I say as he grabs the bag before I go down. My cheeks turn hotter as I continue. "Chivalry is my weakness..."

The bag changes carrier once more as his expression becomes charming. "I'll remember that." An instant later, seriousness overcomes his semblance. "It's nice you appreciate it..."

"I'm usually a tomboy," I say, flames of love slowly but surely lighting in my eyes, "but I have the heart of a lady. I can be a lady too, when I want to."

His eyes are warm. "I'll remember that too. Well, gotta get going. Hope the kids like that stuff. Just don't use it yourself."

I nod at this odd request. "Thank you, uh, bye," I reply.

He assents as well and remains in the place for a few seconds before leaving for his car. It was as if he wanted to give a hug or a kiss... or maybe awaited it. But he didn't attempt to make the first move.

And neither did I.

Suddenly, I recall the idea I had in mind. Great timing! "Midori! Midori! Quickly, follow him!"

Midori hastens outside and jumps into the car together with Lei.

I take out the keys and enter home, waving one last time to him before closing the entrance. I can't tell if he waved back or not. As I lock the door, I hear his car speed away.

"Friends," I tell myself aloud. "We're friends," I repeat with some contempt in my voice. Lei was so strange at the end... He was always running hot and cold when he was possessed, but now... For a moment, it was as if I had turned into a complete stranger. What the hell is up with him?

"Can't figure him out..." I say before resting the bag on the kitchen counter. Oh yeah, I won't get any of this for myself, but let's see what's in here...

Two huge towels and one towelette, the sisters of the one Lei threw away. In this light I can tell the color is even more exquisite than what I thought: a pale hue, yes, with a hint of candy pink that makes it so much warmer and feminine. The towels of a spoiled rich girl.

Slippers. Also pale pink, with white and fuchsia hearts. They have an incredibly soft sole and feel very warm to the touch, undoubtedly designed for cozy winter nights. Even if I wanted them, they are meant for smaller feet than mine. And I believe I remember Dessande having a lower number than me despite being taller...

I press my lips against each other as I take out another item. Toothbrush. I thought so.

Next comes a pack: 'Mew Mew Flower' the box reads. Eagerly I open this one. Oh, incredible. It's a set of body lotion, shower gel and deodorant that smells wonderfully like roses. To tell the truth, I have never smelt any perfume on Dessande; not that I ever went sniffing her. So I'm guessing Lei went to a beauty shop and asked "One that any girl would like, please" and they gave him this. Hmm.

So many things, and there's still stuff at the bottom... I bite my lower lip as I rummage the bag again and retrieve a bar of soap. Strawberry-scented glycerin soap, and a high quality one at that.

I leave it aside before getting a hold of another item: shampoo and conditioner in one. This one smells like fruits of the forest. Red roses, strawberry, fruits of the forest... I remember hearing Leo has a penchant for red produce, which seems to be right in Lei's case. All of these luxurious articles exude femininity and fire in a way Dessande never did. This is all Lei's taste.

Tilting the bag lets me know there's more stuff at the bottom. "Even a hairclip?" I ask myself aloud while retrieving the very simple-shaped but fully covered in rhinestones ornament. He thought of putting something nice like this on Dessande's abominable, ironed, rat blond hair? I shake my head.

One last item remains: lip balm. Vanilla-scented.

"How spot-on. Everything about Dessande should be this scent," I say while placing everything in the bag again. Did Lei really dream of vanilla kisses—I mean, vanilla-flavored kisses with Dessande?

So all this display of generosity and luxe was for... the demon's arrival.

Wait a minute... I kind of feel like a stalker now. I really didn't need to know about these discarded items, as Lei is not interested anymore in her. Yet, they say it's in human's nature to try to know everything about the people they love. Even though I'm not human, I once was.

They also say the best way to know someone is to ransack their garbage. Well, not as good as entering their dreams, but they don't know that. Besides, what I asked of Midori is even worse.

Speaking of Midori, it's back.

"Welcome, thieving cat. You brought two packages: one is either maxi-pads or tampons, and the other is condoms," I say while averting my sight, trying to put my detective skills to the test.

Midori gets closer and leaves two packages over the counter. The first has maxi-pads while the second is a gray bag with small contents. Frowning, I open it, hoping it is not some kind of pathological residue.

The junk inside is so mashed and destroyed it's almost impossible to analyze. Only a telltale shaped tip betrays the slaughter and shows what it was originally.

"I was right. These are—were condoms." Ones torn apart with absolute fury, I may add.

Looking to the side, I realize Midori has brought a third mysterious item.

"What's this?" A small, rectangular package this time. "Let me guess..." Too small to be a vibrator, but it could be a sex toy for women with a strange shape like beads or dolphins... How the hell do you use those, anyway? I gotta investigate. In any case, what's this in front of me? It just has to be a sex toy, or something sex-related. My theory does not have holes in it...

"Well, I give up." I have barely opened it when I notice some kind of goo splashed all over. The also destroyed tube inside reads "Foreplay Sensual Lubricant" and under it "The wettest lubricant around".

My cheeks flare as I kind of feel excited and disgusted at the same time. But as I gaze at my sticky fingers, realization dawns upon me.

"These were in Lei's trash? Ew! And I placed them over my counter!"

Wincing, I pinch the garbage with kitchen roll covering my fingers and throw it into the bin.

Thinking twice, I grab the trash bags and take them out of the house.

Thinking thrice, I walk down the street half mile before leaving the junk in a communal disposal area. I want that shit as far as possible from me.

As I walk back home, I realize how Lei must have felt when he drove like a madman to get rid of it.

That stuff is made of broken dreams.

Lei... How will he decorate his bathroom now? With me in mind...? Heh... I wonder if he'll ever become as passionate towards me as he was for Miss BBB.

I take in the fresh night air with force. Tomorrow will be another day.

# Day 9

### Him

Needless to say, the kids received the gifts with lots of glee. I parted the things equally among the girls. The boys weren't so enthusiastic as there was nothing for them.

"A friend of mine got all this; I just brought it here. You have nothing to thank me for," I say, shaking my hands in the air. And now I prepare myself for the question that is sure to come...

"What friend?"

I let out a little smile. "Lei."

"Lei is your boyfriend!" one of them exclaims as the others cheer.

"I wish..." I say detachedly.

"He loves you! He loves you!"

"I wish..." Would it be too weird to tell them these things were for my rival? It would. So let them think what they want.

### ***

"Hello. The brats—I mean, the kids loved your gifts," I smile to Lei on our path to Academy.

"Yo. Really," he says with an indifferent voice. "It was nothing."

I nod, and then blink. Back to aloof Lei, again?

"In a cold morning, a cold man, with a cold voice..."

"What the... Leave me alone."

I giggle. "You're something like a corpse that warms up a little when you get close to me, and when I go away, you slip back to polar temperatures."

"I'm not cold, I'm in a bummed mood. Can't you tell?"

"Bummed? What happened?"

His sigh is almost a snarl. "The stupid Giraud books. There's so much to read that my head spins when I'm not even halfway through. I'll never know how people like Miss Aviemore can memorize all that junk... By the way..." He looks at me. "How do you cope with that stuff? I've never seen you give an oral class. How do you fare with them?"

"Me?" I smile sardonically. "I don't read them."

"What!"

I lift palms. "I'm mediocre at parrot repeating. Even though my short and middle-term memories are rather excellent, I need to reason things to remember them. Also, you know well detective science has two main currents. One relies on pure logic: that's Giraud. The other relies on intuition: that's my camp. While this educational system leans heavily on cold logic and also favors parrot repetition, you can do well if you get good results at the practical exams—which I do—and know just a bit of the theory."

I smile mischievously at him. "Maybe you would like to give my way a try."

"Eh... I'll pass. Intuition is a women's thing."

"That's a very sexist misconception. Men have intuition too, though they are so educated into logic that they end up denying it in themselves." I lean forward, arms on my back. "If Lei wants, I could give him some real-life examples of how intuitive logic works. After all, what's important is the results, and results I get plenty." I finish my exposition with some cute blinks.

"All of that is very nice, but we're about to be late for class."

"Aw, sh—Anyway, would you like to try? After today's lesson, for example?"

"Hmm... I guess so."

I wish he didn't reply in such a half-assed way. "Your enthusiasm floors me."

"What can I say? I'm worried. Surely we'll get more Giraud books to read today."

I walk in front of him. "Just trust me."

After a second, he nods.

### ***

"Which reminds me..."

My eyes widen as Lei sits at my side, intently looking at me out of the corner of the eye.

For the love of the Lord...

It's been so long!

"Yes, Lei?"

"Today's Wednesday."

"Uh, yeah, so?"

"Well, I need to go water a tree in a faraway reserve. I can't go." He smirks.

"Oh, very funny... Could it be? You made a joke?"

"I'm competent at making jokes. But I need to be in a good mood, or they turn into sarcasm."

"Really? You in a bad mood?" I say, making an astounded face.

"I know sarcasm is your way of living as well." He smiles for an instant and then sits comfortably, sprawling himself on the chair. "The professor's late today."

"You're sitting here?"

"You got a problem? If so, I'm leaving." He stands up.

"Oh, stop playing hard to get." I pull him down by the arm. "You know I love your company. Don't be an idiot."

"Waaah!" he yelps while stumbling. Oops, I used too much strength. He comes down crashing on me, knocking me out of the chair and to the floor.

Ah... His body feels good over mine...

"Ow... Ow... Aaah! You okay?" he says, face fully flushed while clumsily springing to his feet as fast as he can.

"I'm fine," I say, accepting his hand to stand up.

"I'm sorry! I lost balance and... You sure you're not harmed? I fell with all my weight over you..." he asks frantically as I shake off the dust from my skirt.

"Uh, it's okay. You don't weigh that much, after all." I smirk.

One of his eyes half-closes in an aggressive look, but quickly snaps out of it.

"Are _you_ okay?" I ask.

"Totally... You broke my fall, after all. You sure you're fine?"

"No problem in the least. And feel free to fall again over me any day, Lei."

"You fool..." he growls to himself as he sits on his previous spot.

How much did it last? A couple seconds before he got up, I'd say. But as I close my eyes, I can recall clearly how he felt over me, his lithe, shapely body over mine...

### ***

After some time eagerly awaiting my next pseudo-date with Lei at the side of Academy's entrance, I can't help but smile as he exits the place in his trademark long black clothes.

"You couldn't wait to get out of that uniform, eh?" I say.

He shrugs. "Well, I'm not the only one."

To hell if he finds them funny, but these are the clothes I like. Two layered tops: one black, the other white with a detail of midnight hearts; light blue miniskirt and short black boots.

"We don't look much like detectives now," I smile.

He gives me a quick once-over. "Me, maybe. You, definitely not."

"Hmm, well, you're right. You can still pull off some hard-boiled sleuth air in those dark clothes. You just need some sunglasses or something."

"Can we focus on topic before we get any more lost?" he asks, wincing.

"Are you in a serious hurry or something? A bit of idle talk before a lesson never hurts anyone."

He folds arms. "We're not going to make it."

"We are. You worry too much." I pat him on the shoulder before showing him a smirk. "How about this: If we do make it in time, you give me another kiss."

A grimace appears on his face. "Why does it always come down to this?"

I shrug. "Well, I like Lei's kisses a lot." Unwillingly, my voice lowers until becoming barely more than a whisper. "And I'm sure the ones I haven't tried are even better," I say, looking to the side, blushing and partly covering my mouth with my fingers as to not show my embarrassed and giggling smile.

He sighs. "And now the chat has turned into how my kisses should be, in just a few seconds. Honestly, how can you manage to whip up such a level of randomness?"

"It's a talent!" I smile broadly. "Nah. My brain works very fast, so I'm thinking about five different things ahead of the conversation that derive from it."

He stares at me. I can't quite make out his expression; it is kind of warm, but it still somehow looks like he's amused by my remarks.

"You're one of a kind," he finally says.

"I think so and consider it a high compliment. Was it a compliment from you, too?"

He smiles.

"I'll consider that smile a 'yes'. Well, are your kisses as amazing as I think?"

"Who knows," he says, gazing away, arms folded. "I have never kissed anyone."

My bag almost drops from my hand. "What!"

He looks back at me, a little startled by my scream. "Is it so strange? I've only fallen in love twice; I was unrequited both times. Well, maybe not the first, to some extent, but we never went out or anything. Yeah, yeah, I know, a guy will try to get as many women as he can, especially a great-looking one like me. I'm not that way. What's the point of kissing someone if you don't love them?"

My gaze drops to his pale, perfect lips. He makes a slight mien as he notices this and turns his head, rendering me unable to see half of them now.

After a brief pause, I speak again.

"You have a lot of confidence."

It looks like that was the last thing he expected to hear. "Huh?"

"You don't care about conventions. You go by your own judgement..."

He nods.

_What a man..._ I tell myself. It would be too much complimenting him if I said it out loud.

"I'm glad you appreciate it." Suddenly, a gentle smile appears on his face.

I hope I am the first to kiss those wonderful lips. He's gonna make some lucky girl very happy someday... but I wonder if it will be me?

And if it's me, I wonder for how much time...

I shake my head slightly. How is all this going to end...

"Well, I can't say much against it myself..."

His eyebrows raise. "You too?"

I nod shyly, looking away.

An eternity seems to pass before he speaks again. "Well, what do you know? You're even more one of a kind than I thought." He makes another pause. "I always had a suspicion you were..."

"Eh?"

"You know... Inexperienced."

My shoulders hunch at this. "What's that supposed to mean, exactly?"

"You look younger than you are, but it's not just the way you dress or act. There's something in you—some... purity, I will call it—that feels untainted, unlike any adult. In a way, it could appear as inexperience in life; in another, you could be an exceptionally good person." He tilts his head. "Maybe both."

"Interesting deduction, detective Lei," I comment after a pause. This Lei feels closer to the Self I have seen in that dream.

Still, a less than pure thought interrupts this cute moment and I feel like sharing it with him. "So Lei has been thinking about how am I in bed. Interesting," I stress this last word meaningfully.

"W-what? Fool!" He suddenly blushes a fiery red.

I smirk. "Heh."

"Yeah, you're like a fourteen years old, imagining stuff like that!"

"Me? _I_ imagine that?"

"Well, yes! I thought about it, but I didn't really ponder about it, you know what I mean!"

I tilt my head. "Not really."

"Well, I believed you were childish, so by extension I thought you would be inexperienced! It wasn't like I considered how you were in bed or anything!" he screams, his crimson face sweating.

"Oh... You told me something like that a week ago."

"Yeah, see!"

Okay, now this leaves me a suspicion as big as a house. "In any case, looks like your intuition was right."

"It's logic, not intuition." His face becomes a notch more serious.

"Logic and intuition are not antagonists."

"Anyway, you're kinda like the Dorian Gray portrait but the other way round."

"Huh?" I strike a grimace. "Which would be my portrait?"

"I mean your face would resemble the portrait while your documents would be like Dorian's face. Only that you look younger than you are, and not evil... Thinking about it, it's not like Dorian Gray's portrait at all."

I wince. "Yeah, I quite didn't believe so."

"You know what I mean!" he exclaims, arms waving.

I chuckle.

"Damn... Five minutes talking to you and it's like I told you half of my life without even noticing it." He glares at me. "That's why I just wanted to get to the point and so be it!"

I smile cutely. "Well, it appears I make you feel comfortable. At some level, you must notice my empathy and feel free to open up to me."

"Damn..." he muses.

"Am I right?" I smile. "Anyway, you're correct. Enough talking. Let's proceed to the lesson and go somewhere quieter. How about the park?"

"The park..." he muses, face very serious.

"What is it?"

"Uh, nothing, I suppose it's fine..." he says, his hand reaching up slowly and grabbing his crucifix. He's been wearing that stuff nonstop for about ten days now. I never had him pegged for a religious type, so I wonder what's the story behind it.

"Really? If there's any trouble, we can go elsewhere."

He remains in doubt for a few seconds, and then shakes his head. "No, it's fine. Let's go."

I nod. We walk to the nearby park, which is a cheery place, but there's some apprehension in Lei that doesn't dispel.

"Well then." I move in front of him and unexpectedly shoot out a hand, placing it four inches in front of Lei's face with the palm wide open.

He startles, staring wide-eyed at it. "What's that!"

His question unanswered, I lower my arm. And suddenly, I raise it again to the same position. He jumps a little, just not as much as the first time. I let my hand drop.

"What's that?" he repeats. I raise my hand for the third time, slower than the previous tries. Lei blinks at it.

"How did that feel?" I ask as my arm relaxes.

"Eh?"

"Did you pay attention at the way your gut felt? At the difference between your sensations the first and third time I raised my hand?"

Lei frowns, concentrating.

"When I started doing it, you must have noticed some wringing in your gut that made you alert to a possible danger, but by the third time you were already used to the stimuli, so it was a milder version of it at most. Am I right?"

"Yeah, kinda like that..." he says absently.

I nod. "That was a crude example, but the gist of intuition is there. Don't you sometimes sense that something bad is going to happen and it does? Or that a person won't come and doesn't? If you pay attention, you can feel subtle changes in your body... like that gut wringing earlier, but without anything that objectively originates it. That's your intuition working to let you know things beforehand."

"You're right..." he says, gazing up. I wonder what kind of comparison he is contemplating.

"Just like any other ability, intuition can be trained. Let's see..." After a look around, I quickly decide to make use of the tall tree behind me. "I have another example. This one will be fun," I say, and start climbing the trunk. My first stop is the lowest thick branch, about two yards over the ground, while giving Lei a front-seat panties show for sure. As I reach destination and turn to him, his blushing cheeks are telltale of what he saw, even though his eyes are not on me.

"Come on, up," I say, stretching my hand out.

Frowning, he climbs carefully until my same branch, over which he crawls in all fours to my side. By that time I am busily roaming my bag, taking out everything that can be employed as refuse.

"You could be a protagonist of Broken Sword with all that," he says, eyeing the garbage.

"That would be cool," I smile, and choose a pamphlet of a new make-up line... one I've saved because one of the lipsticks is called 'Peach Lips'. I decide to show this to Lei, but repent in the last moment. I crumple it into a ball quickly.

"Well then... Now, we wait. It is something every detective does, after all."

Lei switches to sitting position. "Wait for what?"

"The next people that walk under this tree, I'll drop the paper ball on them."

"What!"

"Shhh. Here they come." I ready myself, my sight locked on an old couple with a middle-aged woman approaching the place. Lei is wide-eyed, like expecting the monster to kill the innocent people in a horror movie. "Here we go. Three... two... one... go!"

I drop the paper ball, which falls on the head and back of the old guy and lands on the floor. He lifts a hand to rub his head idly, but doesn't turn back as the group keeps strolling by.

"I can't believe he didn't even notice!" Lei whispers to me harshly.

"Well... Did you feel it? That gut-wrenching of imminent danger?"

He nods.

"Let's go for a more vicious one this time." I smirk while choosing a stone.

His eyes widen. "You can't be serious!"

"Shh. Here they come. Ah, schoolgirls. I always wanted to stone schoolgirls." I ready the rock over my shoulder as two girls around fifteen years old in school uniforms walk under us. "Three, two, one... Go!" Moving to the side, I kiss Lei's cheek.

"Waaah!" He startles, losing balance on the branch, so I hug him close to my body, steadying him. He gives a deep sigh before glaring at me, blushing red.

"Sorry about that," I smile mischievously.

"Y-you can let go now," he says, gently pushing me away.

"Well, how did that feel?"

"Weird, weirdo."

"Look, ma! That girl's panties have pink stars on them!" I hear a kid's voice say.

"Oh, for the love of... You're showing your panties to more people?" Lei says.

"More people? What more people? Which are the others?" are my questions as I glance down and strike a more demure pose. The kid who spoke is still staring up, while his mother is deliberately ignoring both him and me.

"I mean, people are seeing your panties!"

"Which more people?" I smirk, looking at him.

He averts his sight and blushes. "I don't know. But someone else must have seen you!"

"Like Lei?"

"Um... Don't ask that!"

"Okay then. How did you like my panties?"

He looks at me. "Is this part of your lesson?"

"Teaching you my panties? Would be good. I know a guessing game where you have at least three types of underwear and your boyfriend has to guess which you are wearing. Then you lift the skirt and show it." I make a gesture of pulling up my mini but with no actual alteration of my clothes' position.

He closes his eyes with feeling for a second and then starts inching away. "Guess the lesson is over."

"Come on, I'm having a little naughty fun. Don't you enjoy naughty fun?"

He stops just before reaching the trunk's side. "Who cares. Even if I did, I came here for a lesson, not to fool around."

I tilt my head. "Wouldn't you like to play that game with me sometime? We can do it the other way round too, and I'd guess your underwear."

"That'd be really bad. You deduced what I was wearing the other day even when not playing the game."

I smirk. "Heh heh."

"Anyway, is the lesson over? And by lesson, I mean something useful for the career."

I lift my hands to Heaven. "As you wish, Lei. We can practice the way we did." My mouth curves in a rather malignant hue again. "We can play some guessing games—all clean, no underwear or naughtiness involved—to polish our intuition. We are at a vantage point where we can observe all kinds of people and activities. The winner gets a prize."

He sighs and folds arms. "Let me guess, if you win you want a kiss from me."

"Hmm, I wasn't going to ask for that, but since you insist..."

"Wha—I'm not insisting on anything!"

I smirk.

"Totally..."

"Okay, a kiss if I win. And if you come out on top, Lei?"

He thinks for an instant. "You'll do my homework for a week."

"Whaaa... That's mean!" I pout.

"A lot less mean than other things I can think of. Would you like those instead?"

"No." But he's mean indeed. Other guy would ask me to massage him, let him grope me, or even stuff like a blowjob... Why is Lei so cold? Was he passionate only when he was possessed? It wouldn't be fair. "I accept though. It's not like I'll lose to you anyway."

"It's settled then. Well, with what shall we begin?"

"How about this: We'll play ten guesses, five each, taking turns. The one who guesses right more times wins."

He nods before grinning. "Good."

I curve my lips up in turn. That smile of Lei... it's small, but it's not an obsequious expression or a malicious one. He looks positively elated.

"Okay, I'll start. Look at that corner; the next person that turns around it will be a man or a woman? I say it'll be a man."

He smirks. "I say it'll be a woman."

I nod. Two seconds later, an androgynous person in loose clothing shows up. They are dressed like a rocker and have no chest... nor bulge between the legs. No facial hair, and I can't see their throat because they are in a turtleneck.

Sweat drops down my temple. "Um... What is that?"

"Eh... A hermaphrodite? Or maybe an eunuch."

"Should we go talk to them?"

"Nah. What do we do? We both were right... and wrong... I mean, it could be a man or a woman."

I nod. "We both get a point? Half point? No point?"

"How about a no-count?"

I assent again. "Seems fair."

"My turn then. The next person that turns that corner will have short hair."

I shake my head. "Long hair."

Five seconds later, a lady with long blond hair turns up.

"Shucks."

"Lei zero, Sween one. The next person around the corner will be blond."

"I say blond as well."

Ten seconds pass before another blond-haired woman appears.

"I did it! One point at last!"

"Hey, you aren't copying me, are you?" I glare at him.

"No, I actually thought it would be. Lei one, Sween two."

"Dunces go first."

"Sorry..." He looks around. "The next person turning the corner will carry a suitcase."

I shake my head. "Bag."

We wait just a few moments before a woman carrying a bag saunters by our constantly chosen stage.

"Ah, damn!" Lei moves his arms over his head.

"Cute but mean guy, one. Sexy heroine, three."

"Sexy heroine?"

"Next person that shows up will think we're a beautiful couple."

"Ew... Are you planning to ask them!"

I giggle. "Seriously now... The next passer-by will be using a cell phone."

"No."

Very soon, a guy walks by talking on a phone. Lei bumps his head to the trunk.

"That corner is bad luck! All right, within the next ten seconds, that bird will pose!" He points at a hovering swallow.

"All right."

Five seconds later, the bird indeed decides to rest on a branch.

"Great! You, five; me, two. Damn, gotta seriously shape up."

I smile cutely. "Well, I have more practice at it. Let's see..." I look around. "Next car that stops won't have a juggling monkey inside."

He raises an eyebrow. "I don't think so either."

The first vehicle obeying the transit signals has nothing but an old guy driving it... while there is a picture of a juggling monkey on the door.

"That happens to you for trying to act cool!" Lei points at me as I am left speechless. "Overly confident brat, still five; sexy hero, two."

I raise an eyebrow. "Sexy hero?"

"Next car that stops will be black!"

"White."

We wait for a while until the next red light. A black vehicle is the first that decelerates.

"Good! Shaping up! Brat that lost her winning streak, still five; recovering amazing hero, three."

"Hey! Don't get so mean! I'm still in the lead anyway. Unless you guess all three left and me none, you're not winning this one. And it's not like I was in a winning streak; that damned monkey threw off my concentration!"

I frown as he smirks.

"Humph!" I jump down the tree and take a deep breath after landing. Climbing down, Lei reaches the ground as well.

"Now, don't go spraining your ankles just because you're pissed off."

I glare at him. "When I win, I'll kiss you so hard I'm gonna leave a bruise."

"If you win, that is."

"Jerk. Even with zero intuition, chances are I'll say right at least some of the three."

"Yeah, yeah. Let's get to it."

"Whose turn was it, anyway?"

"Yours. Make my day."

I stomp on his foot.

"Ouch!" He jumps up and down on his unharmed extremity.

"That's what you get for taunting me. Let's see now..."

"Ouch... What?"

"Oh, get a load of that dude with so many pins. I bet at least some of them are from anime."

"I think so too."

"Let's get close," I say before starting to follow the guy. He looks over his shoulder repeatedly as both Lei and I walk directly behind him, inspecting the about four dozens of accessories attached to his bag. After a while, we nod to each other and conclude the chase.

"Well, I didn't find any anime pins in there. They all resembled rock bands to me," I say.

"Yeah, but that guy surely thought we were thieves or something creepier. I'm positive he'll cross the street if he sees us again."

I smile ruefully.

"Maybe we should go for something more subtle next time, before someone alerts the police."

"I guess."

"Creepy follower girl, still five. Creepy follower guy, still three. My turn now." He gazes around. "Uh, what could it be..."

"I have a suggestion. Next woman that comes by that corner will be a buxom one, the kind Lei likes." I smirk.

He grimaces. "What are you saying?"

"Aren't I right?"

"Even though my tastes are irrelevant to the question, let's use that."

I snort. "What do you say it'll be, then?"

"Same as you."

The first lady that comes by is wearing a blue sweater and has some chest... but could she be referred as that adjective? Uh, I really don't know. I look at Lei.

"Will that be buxom?"

"Kinda... Um." He shrugs. "Not too sure."

"Yeah, she's a guy compared to some others." I shouldn't have asked this. That woman could not surely be depicted as "buxom" and she's bigger than me. Now my mood has sunken considerably.

Suddenly, I detect a glare. The lady is staring viciously at me. I avert my eyes immediately. For sure, we have become a shady duo today.

Luckily, Lei's attention is somewhere else. I guess that pair wasn't big enough to entertain his sight for too long.

"So... points or not? If we get points, I win. Well... if we don't, I win as well. So yeah," I say.

"I guess you do. Well, you began in an amazing way and then spiraled down."

"It was that stupid monkey," I muse.

"That you brought on yourself for showing off. Whatever. So I have to give you a kiss."

"Nah... Don't worry about it." Save it for someone bustier than me.

He raises his eyebrows. "What?"

I put on a very fake smile. "It's okay. I know you don't enjoy them. Anyway, you did well for a first time." I pat his back affectionately before squeezing his shoulder. "Keep doing those exercises around. Be seeing you." And I walk away.

"Um... Ah? Wait!" He runs to my side. "What's the matter? It happened the other day as well, with the group workshop. Everything was okay, and then at the end you got all aloof and distant. That time I thought it was my imagination, but today is a carbon copy of that episode. I don't understand."

Interesting. So Lei did notice that. Back then, I was terribly depressed because of his lack of chemistry, which prompted me to enter his mind and eventually fight his demon. And today I feel sad too. I'm sure, more than ever, that I'm not his type and will never be. Asking for a cheek kiss as a prize? I couldn't be more pathetic.

When I met his Self, or whatever that was that presented itself as it, I believed I was well on the way to gain his heart, but who knows. I'm not sure anymore. Perhaps it was just a dream, or maybe he meant a platonic relationship. It's clear that despite my constant flirting and putting all kinds of sexy acts, my body doesn't interest him.

And he wants me to explain my mood changes? No way in Hell.

But it's okay... this wasn't meant to be. I can tell now, clearer than ever. Even with Dessande gone, there's no attraction. Compatible personalities, yes; intellectual affinity, yes; but nothing else. And I thought what he did last night was testing me to see if I could be a suitable girlfriend... Looks like I was completely wrong.

Well, at least there is one good thing: I can now leave forever, with no regrets. His current disposition is energetic enough, so there is no further need for me to be his inspiration. His anima will grow in vibrant health from now on. Lei is free to create his destiny. A destiny I have no further words on.

After turning my back, I curve my lips up, only my countenance facing him. "Don't worry about it. It is of no relevance." I give a couple of steps away, and then my eyes return to his face. "Lei, may you have a happy and fulfilling life. I know you will. I bless your path from now on. There will be someone always watching you..." I lower my head and walk away.

A few steps later, something grips my arm, making me stumble back.

"Well, let's see now... What's all about that speech that sounded like last words or something? I'm not letting you go until you explain. And I want to hear a very satisfactory explanation," he says.

I glare at him. "What an asshole."

"Yeah, I can be a very stubborn asshole, just like you in my car yesterday. Now, explanation."

"I have nothing to say to you. Now, hand off or hand broken."

His eyes close. "I had no idea why back then, and I have no idea why now." Reluctantly, he releases his hold on my arm.

Better that way, Lei.

He opens his lids slowly and looks at me. "Can I at least offer to take you home?"

"Humph! I'm fine. To keep the legs shapely..." The legs I'm sure a lot of guys admire even if you don't. "I walk quite a bit." And here's my intuition working, he won't say a single good thing about my lower body. Idiot. Frigging idiot. I hate you.

"I see..." he says, dragging the last word. I knew it. I'm never going to get a compliment regarding my looks from him. I'm like those people who expect a "Well done!" from abusive parents. Just not going to happen, no matter what you do.

And suddenly, he smiles. Again, it is an open smile; he almost seems like a completely different person when he does this. "Still, I want to tell you... thank you for tutoring me. Today was insanely fun." And he gives me a quick tight hug before leaving the premises.

I can do nothing but stare until his figure is lost in the distance.

A hug... He embraced me out of his own volition. And it was warm and friendly; not a sexual gesture, but one that shows he's actually comfortable with me.

I turn around and toddle to the opposite direction. My mind is blank, except for a question that pops up over and over:

What should I do!

Day 10

### Downpour

The first clarity of the morning illuminates the dismal suburbia streets, where a lone girl quietly paces down the dust and trash-covered, ominously empty lane. It would be kind of scary if the girl was other than me.

Sun rays are stunningly brilliant as human activity slowly awakens. I could never understand people who like to wake up at this hour. Early mornings were one of the things I hated the most when I was human.

A newspaper kiosk opens for business not too far away. I take a lazy look at the magazines before resuming my way home.

What to do with Lei? I really don't know... Does he need more time to like me? But how much? How much time will I stay here, feeding off the blood of criminals, not knowing if the boy of my dreams will ever love me back—

"Excuse me..."

That voice snaps me out of my thoughts like an idiot ripping off my bed sheets on a freezing winter morning. All my senses are alert now as I snap "What!"

"You shouldn't be strolling under the storm without an umbrella. Shall I walk you home?" a man asks me, raincoat on and umbrella in hand.

My wide eyes blink. Not only there's no rain, there's barely a couple of faraway clouds in the whole of the sky. What's with this creepy weirdo?

"No, thanks." I look down and stride past him.

"I see. But you shouldn't be here. Return to your home soon."

My chest freezes. I turn to him, but he's just pacing away. What... Was that what I thought it was?

That was not a suggestion. It was an order. No... not even an order: A threat. A cold wave washes over me.

With the senses numbed by both the night and my physical form, I can't tell if that was an angel or not. But those words... If he wasn't, the coincidence would be way too big. I am shuddering so much that hugging myself becomes my way of seeking solace.

I better do what that stranger said and return home—literally, not in the way he meant.

A drop of water greets me as I step out of the wagon at my destination. The sky is now covered with gray clouds, and not just any clouds: storm ones. Cursing, I hurry to my place.

### ***

"Jeeze. What a weather," Mayii says, looking through the window. A thick curtain of rain practically blinds the view. Only a whitish light outside lets us know it's daytime.

"Luckily, I fed well last night and got a couple of supplies," I comment, eyes fixed on the computer screen. "But this is bad. I better stay in the shadows for now."

"You really think..."

"I'm sure of it. I've seen it before: This weather is some angel's fault." And a great way to hunt bloodsucker angels like myself. This downpour practically ensures someone like me won't be able to go out and feed, thus weakening my power until there is no more. When that time comes, we aren't able to materialize a body anymore until we gather spiritual energy. That takes a couple weeks at least. It's a great way to neutralize us without knowing us, like a broad-spectrum antibiotic.

But are these bells ringing for me? If they are, they didn't count on my wit. I have access to a hospital. Though not ideal, it will keep me alive through tough times. Perhaps I'll even get lucky and they'll think I've faded for a while.

"So, any progress with your long, long investigation?"

"Lots of contradictory information, as usual. Some say men prefer submissive girls; others, bubbly and confident girls. Some like ladies who look high-maintenance; others favor simpler women. A number state you should let a guy chase you, but there are some who say you should show at least some sign of interest or the guy will get discouraged and leave." I sit back, sighing. "It's all a big mumbo-jumbo I can't get any progress with. I guess the reason there's so much difference of opinion is: different strokes for different folks." My shoulders raise in a shrug. "Then, what Lei likes is Dessande-types. He might have been possessed, but there is a reason why he was possessed in the first place. Argh, I hope not. I'm nothing like Dessande."

Leisurely, I read a list of results. "I wish there was a surefire way to tell if someone likes you or not. Or if someone will ever warm to you..."

"Well, that's easy, isn't it? Lei liked Dessande and anyone could tell."

I narrow my eyes at her for a second and look at the screen again. "Oh, here's another: _Never be late for a date. It's part of the etiquette of a gentleman/lady._ I just happened to read it's cool to arrive fashionably late, like ten minutes." A sigh escapes my lips. Who might be right and who wrong, I wonder...

I scroll down the page offering dozens of so-tempting articles about love I have been reading for hours, hoping to find help with my particular needs. Oh, here I came across my seventeenth 'How to tell if he's really attracted'. Hmm, despite the title, it's actually a post in a forum about realizing if you're attracted to your date or not. Quite useless for me... can you tell I have a titanic crush on Lei? I don't think there might be too many doubts about it. Still, I take a look.

' _At the end of the first date, if you're not sure if you're attracted to your companion, you should kiss them. That will undoubtedly tell you your real feelings. Like the song says, kiss and tell!_ '

I stare blankly at yet another worthless piece of information for me—when some light bulb turns on in my head. Of course... this could be employed the other way round. If I kiss Lei... then he'll be forced to side.

I have nothing to lose. Earlier I was planning to leave forever anyway, but not yet... maybe I'm being too hasty. After all, the terrain is tilled. We're friends. We're emotionally and intellectually compatible. If there's even the smallest hint of chemistry, a kiss should beckon him to admit it.

Still... this is pretty sad. I would have wanted Lei to declare his love himself. Or to invite me to a romantic date with a flower in his hand. Oh well. If there's something I do is to accept facts as they are and not as I'd like them to be.

While scrolling down the list, searching for more random information, I realize the connection is out. Pushing back the urge to kick the computer, I peer outside. It can't be helped, with this storm.

"Call it an early night, even if you don't sleep," Mayii says, sitting with arms folded. "Not much to do in this weather."

I plop sulkily in front of the computer again, waiting for the connection to come back. It's a lost day. Let's hope tomorrow is different.

# Day 11

### Dare

I make him out from afar. Lei's long, black coat waves heavily behind him, accompanying his sluggish pace. I wonder if he's half-asleep, but as I inspect his face I see otherwise.

Unmistakably... he has a cold.

"Hi!" I greet.

He pauses before replying in a very nasal voice "Hi." If someone threw a gallon of French perfume on him he couldn't smell it, it is my guess.

"You have a cold?"

"How did you realize?"

I shrug. "I'm glad you feel good enough to give me my daily dose of sarcasm."

He sighs and just keeps walking.

"You were dancing in the rain?" I try not to giggle at the thought.

Surprisingly, he doesn't retort with sarcasm. "I was out buying groceries and it started pouring on me while heading back home."

"Oh." I imagine him... How must have he spent the day? Preparing some hot tea or chocolate for himself... Maybe diving under the bedclothes... Or on a couch with a blanket over his legs... Oh, I would have pampered him so much.

"So... do you want me to do it?" I ask.

"Eh? Do what?"

"Well, they say if you have a cold you can get rid of it if you kiss another person. You'll pass it on to them."

He grimaces. "W-what? Stop joking."

"No, I'm serious," I say, stopping in front of him.

For a moment, it's as if his mind has entered short circuit, and he stares at me, frozen.

"Sh-shut up! I don't want to do it!"

"Aw, sweet. You don't want me to get a cold, do you?"

"Idiot! What I don't want is to kiss you!"

"Yes, you do," I say, getting close and placing a hand on his cheek.

"No, I... I..." he says, but his face is deep red and sweating.

I stare at him for a moment. If he wanted to run away, he's had plenty of chances, I figure. Barely more than a feather caress and lasting only a fraction of a second, I touch his lips with mine. I make a step back while staring at his face, my heart beating wildly against my chest and my cheeks starting to burn. He's frozen, wide eyes fixed on mine.

Long seconds, perhaps even minutes, pass before he manages to react.

"You kissed me... You actually did..."

I tilt my head. Somehow, he seemed to say that to himself instead of me.

"I tried. I haven't really kissed anyone before, so I wonder if I did it right." I smirk.

He remains immobile for some seconds more, and then his expression transforms into something else. His eyelids half-drop and there's a look on his face... I have never seen in anyone before.

I decide to talk again. "See, you look better already. And for your information, I never get colds. Because idiots don't get colds. There, I said it for you."

He closes his eyes and sighs, an adumbration of a smile on his countenance. "Thanks..."

My eyebrows shoot up. Thanks? No sarcasm? No meanness? Could it be that...? I part my lips slightly in awe.

He suddenly moves his head to the side as if yanking off his attention from me, and walks away.

I've done it. There's no turning back. Our relationship will make or break now. It's all in Lei's decision.

I touch my lips, which still have some kind of tingling sensation, as if they longed for more contact. So... My first kiss was with Lei... and his with me... That's just how I wished it. I didn't want for it to be this way, though. It's dubious up to which point it could be called a consensual kiss.

I turn to the sea, so much in my mind I can't decide what to do next.

"You did steal his first kiss," Mayii says, mouth gaping, approaching me from my right.

My brows knit. "Well... I did give him time to walk away if he wished so."

She shakes her head. "I don't know... He was as surprised as I am now."

"I love him... Oh, Lord... Wish he likes me back, but... I don't know..."

"You shouldn't have been so forceful."

"You think so? Lei is quite indecisive."

" _With you._ He wasn't indecisive with Dessande."

I frown. "Why, thank you ever so much for bringing that up. I know I'm not as interesting as Dessande to him, but I hope he'll at least consider us."

I turn to the sea again. Flirting with him was one thing, but now that I've told him clearly how I feel, a rejection would hurt as much as a deadly wound... But it would make a great reason to leave forever... to not mix myself in human affairs any longer.

On the other hand... If he at least will give me an opportunity, there's no way I will return to an angel's life... unless in chains and struggling to get out of them.

"Well, I'm going. Today's class is not with Lei, fortunately."

The school day seems to pass by as slowly as a snail with extra cargo on its shell. Some lessons are an aim of the way eternity can be reached. Invitations could be issued for those who want to experience time stopping.

I am surrounded by strangers in a very crowded portion of the class, looking at the front like a robot, expressionless. I can't wait to meet Lei again—or maybe, I can't wait to _not_ meet him. If he doesn't even consider me, I believe I won't be able to—

No... I think I won't leave school right now, I tell myself as the lessons end. No. I will not. I am afraid.

Instead, my next destination is the school terrace. There's nobody here; for my coziness-loving classmates, the breezy, damp and cold weather must be way too disagreeable. My skirt is fluttering as I approach the veranda. Crossing my arms, I stare around.

This is a privileged view of the city. Academy is standing on one of its outskirts, and the roof is so spacious I can see all the metropolitan buildings from here. Even if it's quite early, their lights turn on slowly, one by one. It's like when we watch humans from afar before taking a mission.

A mission... Those happened so often during my standard angel days. Save these humans, protect this, protect that, save more humans twenty-four seven, nonstop. A few words of praise and the promise of a—far away—promotion to a higher order of angel was all my reward, which back then I was happy and proud to take. I don't want to return to that life...

Suddenly, I hear steps approaching me.

"You fool!"

I am grabbed by the shoulders and turned around, meeting face to face with Lei Synge-Sturmmond. Damn, he's strong when he wants to. He had swirled me as if I weighed no more than a feather.

One of my eyebrows raise. "I see you have no more cold."

"Why did you kiss me? Why are you like that with me? I keep pushing you away and you keep returning. And now you've even kissed me. Have you no pride or what?"

My look is intensely fixed on him. "I am even prouder than you. But I don't get scared of armor."

He blinks. "Armor?"

"All of your pushing me away, putting me down, using nothing but sarcasm to talk to me—they are all armor." I pause for a second. "And it's not the shield what I've been looking at all this time, but the person equipped with it. He is someone emotionally frail who's been through a lot and is scared to get hurt if he takes off that protection for a second.

"I'm sure you perceive the emotional intensity in me at some level. By not being scared of your front, I'm trying to show you I'm seeing your real self. And that my love for you is so strong that I'd wait for you to take it off, no matter how much time you need to do so.

"On the other hand, you were attracted to Dessande because she's got no caring for you. No feelings for you. You loved her from afar, and yes, it gave you a constant deal of pain, but you'd take it. You can't have her, so she can't hurt you. In your fantasy, she was a perfect lover, and you could give yourself entirely to her; she would always be there for you. But not the real Dessande; she's not what you love."

He inhales deeply. "This is a little too much over my head," he says, looking up. "But there might be some truth to it."

"There is," I confirm.

He arches his eyebrows, making a wounded-kitty look so adorable I want to glomp him. "I feel really bad for this..."

"Hmm?"

"For treating you like this... Deep inside, you must hate me for all the shit I've thrown you, but..."

I frown. "Yeah, you could have been nicer, you know?" My forehead relaxes. "But I guess you couldn't help it. You were just scared, shielding yourself."

He rolls eyes. "You're making me sound like a wimp. I guess I deserve it. And even if I don't, I'll take it like you took my shit. Anyway." He takes my hands slowly, his attentive eyes staring into mine. "I can't take those crappy days away, but... I would like to make up for them. Would you go out with me? I'll do my best so it'll be worth it."

For a second, it's as if it's my brain that goes into short circuit this time and couldn't emotionally register what he said. Blinking slowly, I try to digest his words.

Lei Synge-Sturmmond... the man of my dreams... has just asked me out?

He asked me out... so if I say yes... I would be Lei Synge-Sturmmond's girlfriend? He would become my boyfriend? He would be mine? I would be his?

I breathe slowly, trying not to let out a loud, cheerful "Squee!" That's what I'm itching to do!

"Fine," I reply in a tone that's far more serious and lower than my usual voice, "but one more sarcasm or mean thing, and you're out."

He smiles cutely. My whole countenance is on fire. "I would never treat a girlfriend like that," he assures me, caressing my face with a hand. "My girlfriend..." he says absently, as if he didn't believe I was real.

And he envelops me in the heat of his proximity, his soft look on my mouth.

I close my eyes, and a couple seconds later I feel his smooth, warm lips on mine, kissing me with a delicacy I haven't thought him of possessing. I kiss him back softly, tenderly, one time and another before he leans away.

All I have done was worth it for that kiss. I open my lids and look at him, my abundance of feelings reflected in those deep, jet black irises.

I rest a fist on my chest. My heart pounds as if it's stabbing me... my ribcage feels about to burst. I want to weep, cry, scream, and tear up the nearest things.

So this... this is what I missed all these years...

I can't help but remain silent, chest heaving up and down. No words seem to dare to intrude this moment.

No need for them. Lei and I stay wordless, letting the waves and waves of emotions wash over us.

I love him so much. And this moment is so magical it feels like a dream.

It is a dream.

A dream come true.

"Say..." His words are the sound equivalent of tasting honey. I never thought I'd enjoy hearing a man's voice this much. I look at his eyes adoringly. "I don't know that much about your tastes, except for those cute little things I've made fun of you about." He shrugs. "But all girls like shopping, don't they? And you're a very girly girl. How about we go shopping this afternoon, for our first date?"

"Eh? But it's already four in the afternoon... That would leave us so little time..."

His eyebrows raise. "Really? How much time do you need to buy? Stores are usually open until eight."

Oops. Dammit. My brain is so fogged that I committed a very weird mistake. Of course, a normal girl would have no problem going on a spree until the evening... However, this is my usual hunting time; my stamina will start running low if I postpone it.

He arches an eyebrow in a comical way. "Or am I right you're a kid and need to go home before dusk?"

"Idiot!" I punch his shoulder. "I told you it's deal breaker!"

He actually laughs. "Well, if the hat fits, wear it!"

I slap him now.

"Ouch! Hey, stop it! Kidding, kidding! It was a joke! Have you got no sense of humor!"

"Not with what you bullied me for weeks! Idiot!"

"Sorry!" he smiles cutely. "But you know, I'm talking about actual purchasing here. No window shopping. You like it, you buy it. You won't need so much time for that, will you?"

My eyebrows raise. Is he for real? Back when I was a kid, each and every thing I wanted was a birthing. My father had a fine job in an important company that paid good money, but he made a point of giving us exactly what we needed to survive. And not a single thing more. Wanted something else? Beg and cry and beg some more, over and over and over until he decided to drop the coins. If he did, that is.

I can't say I've starved... but I decidedly didn't have more than strictly enough.

And now... what Lei is saying is that he's willing to be the sponsor of a shopping spree?

As a kid, that would have been a dream out of a dream... But I seem to notice, this may be Dreams Come True Day.

My beautiful boyfriend going out with me on a date where he'd buy me whatever I want?

I shake my head. This can't be real...

"Huh? Why not?"

I startle, realizing that Lei must have thought that negative gesture meant I didn't want that date.

"Can we wait until tomorrow? That way we'll have the whole day."

"Sure," he smiles.

I just hope this delay does not mean the expiration of Dreams Come True Day.

# Day 12

### Shopping

Sorry... I guess I can't help it.

My first date with a hot guy and I'm dressing as girly as I can. I'm giving Lei every reason to laugh at me.

Pink and white T-shirt with a hot pink heart decorated with sequins, light blue miniskirt and silver sneakers... with platforms. Add some rainbow beads, a necklace I made with a chain and cute food pendants, and a bracelet that resembles the pattern of candy cane.

I sigh at my image in the mirror. On any other woman my age, this outfit would seem unsuitable; on me, it looks strangely fitting. I guess it reflects what I got inside: the freshness of someone whose spirit is much younger than her age.

I turn around to glance at my back. Not to mention I have the body to pull it off. My legs and butt are shapely, my hair very long, and my chest not large, a lot like a teenager.

The bell rings.

"Hey, Lei!"

He eyes me down and up.

My eyelids half-drop. "Not a single word."

"You look good." He blushes.

I stare at him in amazement as my heart starts to beat wildly. It seems like he actually appreciates my juvenile looks. Uh...

And I can't help but ponder if he'd dream of taking off this outfit.

He's been very nice to me recently. Sweet. Caring. But I wonder, does he really see me as a woman? Does he desire me? I'm not helping much by wearing this style, but...

As we reach the mall, I watch us in a mirror. We offer quite a contrast: the stern goth in flowing black garments, and the cheerful girly girl in scanty, colorful teeny clothes. But who says opposites don't match?

"Lei..." I muse timidly.

"Hmm?"

I close my eyes. "Thanks for this... but I really don't mean for you to spend on me..."

"Look, baby." He flashes a golden object in front of me. As my sight focuses, I realize it's a credit card. "This is one out of a dozen. I got more money than the amount I know how to spend. If you want to buy the whole mall, don't even blink."

Wow. I never thought he'd be so loaded. Though I feel grateful for his offer, a small part in me detests him. Why did it have to be so hard for me to buy anything, while others like this guy can squander so freely? It hurts to hate someone you love and is willing to be so generous.

"Besides, what better way to spend money than in a way that makes my girlfriend happy?" he smiles cutely.

Okay, now it hurts as much as a sword stab. Better think of something else.

Speaking about unfitting things, this is the first time I've been to a mall. There weren't any in the country when I was a kid; not that I'm gonna admit this to Lei. It's not like they are a space shuttle, anyway. It's like a gallery of stores, with several mechanical stairs. That's all.

"Have you had breakfast yet?" he says with a lovely smile.

No, I haven't... but I highly doubt this place serves the only things I can eat.

"I'm okay, Lei."

"Tell me when you get hungry so we go to the food court."

Okay, what the eff is a food court? Do they have planters in there? I don't seem to pick up any significant vegetable vibes in the place. Perhaps they just have them painted on the walls. These humans... In any case, that must be some odd metaphor. Who knows what this term actually stands for.

"Thanks, but I'm on a diet."

He frowns. "Oh, come on."

"Well, it's true. You don't get to wear these short miniskirts eating junk food."

"Humph. Well, if you're worried about the calories, I know a good method to work them out."

Blood roars in my ears as I blush. I also notice some moisture between my legs. Did he mean... what I think he meant?

I look at him. A wink joins the perverted smile on his lips, leaving me no doubt. I turn to another side, embarrassed.

So Lei... He would really... He'd really...

"I-it's not the calories," I manage to say. "I'm allergic to a variety of nutrients too. There are few things I can actually have." Actually, two. One is ambrosia. The other, human blood.

"Like what?"

Drop it already. "Food is the last thing people on a diet want to talk about."

He shrugs. "Well."

We walk further inside the showy facility. Enormous galleries full of gaudy stores overflowing artificial lights expand in several directions. I will say, many of these shops sport a showy decoration, but their offered goods aren't anything to gawk at. Especially many "elegant" clothing brands which display proudly their insipidly minimalistic, muted-colored garments.

His sight follows me as I stare at a... cute things stand. My cheeks blush; I can imagine what he's thinking. But dammit, if he wants me as girlfriend he'd better accept all of me, childishness included. Yeah, I can't help but stare at those beautiful, wonderful, neon-filled heart balloons. So what! Buy me those already!

I barely notice Lei walking to the stand and half-vanishing behind several _kawaii_ goodies, including those balloons. A few seconds later he reappears, carrying a large, cream-colored teddy bear which holds a big heart with its paws that reads "I love you".

"Here." He hands it over to me. "Hold it like that. I'm gonna take a photo."

"W-what!" I scream as he walks back and takes out a camera.

"Oh, you look so cute. Come on." He smiles and clicks on a side button. Then he glances at the display before showing it to me. "Lovely... I think I'm gonna print it for my wallet."

I stare in amazement. It is lovely, indeed. My embarrassed expression, the huge plushie in my hands and the pastel background overflowing cuteness makes the picture look like the cover of a girly magazine.

Then again, this is Lei we're talking about. "You aren't laughing at me, are you?"

"Oh, brother. Now I'm the one who needs to strip you off your armor. I totally deserve it, though." He slaps his forehead. "Well, stripping you will always be fun."

I blush more. Second time... Lei wants me? He really does?

It is so hard to acknowledge it...

"I believe we should take the teddy home. What do you think? We'll call it Sherlock."

My eyebrows knit. "Well, if you want to spend on me, I'd rather have one of those heart balloons."

"These? They are pretty cute as well." He grabs the whole dozen of them in display. An idea seems to light up in his mind. "Oh... How about you hold them too? I'll take another photo."

He makes me grasp six of them in each hand. As he shows me the new picture with a smile, I can tell it's worth another magazine feature.

Damn, why do I look so good in all these images? Lei must have a really good camera or be a very talented photographer.

"Well, but we're not going to walk around the whole day with them. Let's take them to the car," he says.

"Uh, I just want one of these balloons..."

"You don't like the rest? And the teddy?"

"I do, but—"

"Tsk, tsk." He takes out a credit card and pays for them. "Oh, wait. I'm sure you like this too." He grabs a turquoise blue notebook covered in strawberries and a pencil with a matching fruit on top.

I remain silent.

"Just say the word and I'll leave them. You have two seconds. No? Right." He buys them as well.

"This is too much..." I muse as we head back to the car.

"What? We haven't even started," he says.

Walking by his side, I hug the teddy bear before leaving it. It looks way too cute on the back seat. Anyone would try stealing it—if Lei's limited-edition vehicle wasn't much more desirable to the common person.

Me, I like the bear better.

We leave everything in the car except for one of the heart balloons. I want to carry it in my hands as we head back inside the mall.

"I'd say we check out some clothing shops, but you'd head straight for GalStreet, don't you?" He makes a big ironic grin.

I lower my chin. "Do you want me to dress as an old lady? Or perhaps you think this is Pretty Woman and you'll take me to the fanciest stores?"

He laughs wholeheartedly at this.

"I have no complaint about those short miniskirts you like to wear." He smirks. "And if you wore classical clothes, I wouldn't be able to recognize you."

I smirk back. "Good to know for when I want to run away from you."

His face falls. "That's not funny."

I smile coyly. "Sorry."

"So, GalStreet it is?"

After a dubious pause, my reply is "Sure." I raise an eyebrow as he smiles. GalStreet was not around when I was a kid, but I could guess it's all about girly clothes.

And I'm not wrong. Its showy windows are a-plenty of clothing women over eighteen wouldn't wear.

"Let's go inside. And don't be shy. Buy the whole store if you want."

"Hello. How can I help you?" the clerk asks.

"We're just lo—"

"Hi. My girlfriend loves this stuff, so we'll probably spend plenty of time and take a lot of things."

I look at him sourly. I can tell he's choking back a smirk.

She smiles nervously. This one is probably trying not to show an anime sweat drop. "Ask me if you need anything."

Good... I sigh in relief as she walks to the other side of the store. I hate clerks breathing on my neck as I shop.

Still, this doesn't seem to be relaxed shopping, since I can feel Lei's sight on my butt as I check some of the lower racks. I turn around to try to catch him red-handed, but it seems his eyes are faster than my neck. Oh well. Let him stare.

The T-shirts in this store are wonderful; so teeny, but not nerdy. This one with a white-winged red heart. This one with these cute little chicks. This one with the colorful word "FREEDOM" and this one with golden letters that reads "Your boyfriend loves me". Okay, I wouldn't wear the last one. Oh, but this one with pics of fruits in squares, this one with the Japanese ideogram 'anger' in neon violet, this one with a fire dragon in a black background—

"Hey, Lei!" I turn around, taking one T-shirt from the rack with its hanger. "Try it on. I think it suits you!"

Lei stares at the legend, which reads "Sarcasm is just another free service we offer". He raises an eyebrow. "Very funny."

"Heh heh." I smile sweetly.

"So, see anything you like?" he says, approaching me.

"A lot." I retrieve a top that is beautiful, but sexy even more so: a breezy warm red number that resembles a camisole, with the sides open except for the tight bra. I wouldn't wear it if I wasn't with Lei. "Hey, how does this suit me?" I ask, resting the garment on me.

Lei looks at it—no. My eyes narrow as I notice what he is ogling at. "Hey!"

"What?"

"I'm not Dessande. There's nothing to see there."

He smirks. "Weren't you the one who said more than a handful is a waste?"

"Grr..."

"You do have a handful."

"Stop..."

"Can I measure it?"

My eyelids half-drop. "Even if I let you, you wouldn't feel anything."

"Why?"

"Because my bra is shaped."

"Hmm. So I have to wait until you take off your bra, eh?"

My cheeks catch fire. Hearing that seems so... unreal. Lei wanting me. Lei flirting with me.

Lei is my boyfriend. Of course, that's what a boyfriend does. And yet...

"I'm gonna go try it on," I say, turning my back to him and heading for the dressing rooms.

But just as I enter one of them, a large shadow comes in after me. Lei smirks as he closes and locks the door.

"You can take it off without worries here," he says while hanging the store's top on one of the wall's hooks.

I grimace. "Wh... what..."

"Sorry... Is this too soon?" he says, stroking my cheek.

I notice my fully flustered face in the mirror as my eyes avert to the side. "I... I don't know..."

He inches closer, hands on the bottom of my T-shirt. "If you don't want it, just tell me and I'll stop."

He softly pulls up my top, taking it off, and stares at my chest for an instant with a warm smile before moving his right hand to my back in an attempt to unhook the bra.

I chuckle to myself as he growls in frustration. Opening a bra isn't the simplest task when you've never done it before. He walks behind me to get a close view of the clasp.

He manages somehow. But he doesn't remove this undergarment; he slides his right hand inside it, over my left breast.

"Ah... ah!" I moan, before covering my mouth and closing my eyes. I hope that wasn't loud enough to make the clerk or the other patrons come by.

His fingers' exploration sends bolts of pleasure over my skin. I don't know how those soft, almost innocent touches can put my body on edge like this.

He removes his hand before I feel him lowering my shoulder straps, and the bra with them.

I breathe harshly. Lei is staring at them... I'm half-naked in front of him... Forcing myself to open my lids as I sense no further move on his part, I see his evilly sexy, jet black eyes in the mirror, staring at my blushing, exposed upper-half body.

I can feel his lust in the deliberate slowness of his moves now. He places both hands under my breasts and brushes them up until fully cupping them.

"Ah..." I try not to yelp as he kneads them lustfully, his moves both soothing and exciting. His palms brush my nipples, which are rigid and stiff from the start, and I shudder as he starts kissing my left ear. It takes all my self-control to not move back and grind myself against him.

"Lei..." I whisper. "We really shouldn't..."

I feel his mouth turning into his trademark sly smirk. "Why?"

I almost fell in his trap—but no. He's a bit of a pervert, I think. As if I cared. I would care if he wasn't.

Blushing even more, I pucker my lips and fill my cheeks with air—admittedly, in a pretty childish way. "You know why."

What is in my mind arises to his mouth. "Afraid we'd get too enthusiastic?" he whispers in my ear and retreats an inch, only to move forward again and lick its folds softly.

I shudder. It is my earnest wish to ask him "You really want to do it? To have sex with me?" But I don't dare. It's what boyfriends are supposed to do, after all. But... I still can't manage to believe it. And if I requested his reply straight... well, I have a feeling I would end up looking even more childish. Maybe I could do it in a way that sounds sexy instead of spazzy.

"Lei..." I breathe.

"My name sounds good in your lips." He kisses my cheek in a very non-chaste way. "What?"

"Um..." I can't believe what I'm about to ask. But my curiosity is killing me. "If..." I blush even more. Words come by so hard. I shudder as I feel his thumbs massaging my areolas gently. "What... would you like of me?" Okay, that didn't come out like I wanted at all, yet I think it did the job of getting my ideas across.

"Hmm..." Getting closer, he keeps stroking me the same way. "Do I have to reply to that?"

I manage a choked "Yes."

I feel him smile again. A smile, not a smirk.

"Okay, since you insist." He rests his head on my shoulder. "I would like to make love to you every day, Sween. Several times. To take time to indulge in long foreplays, from playing games to cover each other in food and lick it away, and then on to long sessions of lovemaking... In the morning... In the afternoon... At night... Soft, intense, loving, lustful, kinky... Everything. I want us to try everything."

O... o... o... kay. That was incredibly explicit... and honest. I think steam is releasing from my ears. And my whole body is as stiff as a statue. Lei hugs me by the shoulders, moving my hair aside with his nose to nuzzle the nape of my neck. After some seconds, a rueful smile arises to his lips.

"Was that too much?"

I gulp and shake my head. "No, no... Just... a bit surprising."

"Really? Well, what do you say?"

"Huh?"

He erases the smile from his face. "I just poured my heart out to you. The least I would like is a comment about it."

"Uh... Ummm... I didn't mean to offend you, it's just..."

"Just?"

I gesture wildly with my hands. "A little overwhelming, all you said."

"Overwhelming..." He seems to ponder the idea.

"Yeah, and it's not easy to reply to that, being a girl. I mean, if I said, 'Hell yeah, I want to do it many times a day too! I want you to lick me, suck me, grope me, and then fuck me over and over!' I would sound like a slut."

He makes a cute little giggle at this.

"And if I told you, 'Ahem, I appreciate your feelings, Mister Synge-Sturmmond'," I make an old-sounding and prudish voice at this, "'but we've just started dating and we're supposed to wait until marriage, aren't we? You can't treat a fair lady that way, you know. What would my family and the neighbors say?' I would sound like a prude."

He's quite amused at my acting. "Ah. You know, I said I wanted to make love to you many times a day, but I think I was wrong. I would do it all day. You're so much fun it's hard to believe." He hugs me tightly. "It's the eternal dilemma, isn't it? If a girl is virgin, she's a prude. If she isn't, she's a slut. You just can't win, huh?" He makes a cute smile.

I sigh. "Looks really bad if you put it that way."

"I say we forget all those conventionalisms and do what we really want to do. In my opinion, we've been virgin long enough. I would like to indulge in every kind of pleasure, over and over again. What do you say?"

"Of course," is what I thought. But I still have a side of me that is old and prudish like that character I just created. Or, to be more accurate, a side that still doesn't trust Lei fully. "Yeah. But I still need time to know you better."

He makes an incredibly pretty smile. "Of course. For you, I would wait as long as needed, my dear Sween."

I smile lightly. "If all goes well, I don't think the wait will be that long."

"I'll be looking forward to it." With that, Lei turns around and lifts his T-shirt under his coat. I can only take a glimpse at his flawless, pale skin before he latches it to mine, embracing me in a tight hug as our lips meet. My insides twitch with need. And seeping moisture. It would be so easy to just lift my legs and hug his hips... He assaults me with fiery kisses as his soft skin rubs against mine, hands moving from my cheeks to my chest in frenzied movements.

And now he separates, cheeks fully flushed as his tongue cuts the stream of saliva still connecting our mouths, both of his hands still cupping my jaw. His black T-shirt falls down, covering that delectable body from my sight again.

"Hmm..." He licks his lips in a very sensual manner, and a second later wipes mine clean with a hand. "For a moment, I completely forgot where we are. Do you think we have a lot of people out there trying to figure out what's going on in here?"

"Heh?" I smile. To hell with such people. But I did notice the clerk is conspicuously gone. My own experience dictates she should have been all over me, maybe opening the door unasked as she screams in a saccharine way "Oh, that looks so good on you! You should take it!" Maybe employees nowadays aren't this pushy? Nah, that would be extreme hopeful thinking. This clerk is an accomplished professional, mind you.

But who cares... There's something else I have been wondering, much more important than the clerk's peculiar habits.

It's about Lei's body.

Is he... you know.

My body is reacting wildly to him. If his is too, then... that something that temptingly bulges out his pants... heh heh... should be... bigger right now. But I quite don't have the courage to look down and check. I could never do it undercover in this space. He'd notice right away.

An impatient mien curls my mouth. I'm talking about the guy who's done everything he wanted to my boobs for minutes now. In a gust of boldness, I blink and stare down openly.

For a split second before I look away. Not only it seems bigger, it has changed shape completely. It's way too embarrassing to peek at. I don't know much about measurements, but Lei seems like he's really well-endowed.

As I thought, such move didn't go by unnoticed. Lei's mouth opens widely in a smirk.

"Yeah, I'm not gonna go out right now."

I can't find words to reply to that. I suddenly want him to touch my boobs again... and the rest.

Making an effort to gather myself, I put on my bra and do what I originally intended to. Lei doesn't avert his eyes from me as I try on the sexy shirt.

"How do you like it?" I ask, turning to him.

"Sexy." He smirks.

I bite my lower lip to refrain myself from smiling as I show him my back to take it off. My opinion's just like Lei's: I really like it. As if they had a mind of their own, my eyes turn to his bulge. For a split second again. It's too much to look at straightly.

"How do you like it?" His smirk widens.

A second of silence. "You aren't talking about the T-shirt, are you?" I ask. "Sorry I peeked."

"Why do you apologize?" He gets closer. "You want to touch?"

Before I can avoid it, my hips twitch. I am positive steam is coming out of my ears. And my panties are really starting to get soaked. "I-I don't think I could hold back if I did."

"Well, feel free to do it anytime."

I gulp. "I just want to know... are you..."

"Hm?"

I gather up courage to continue. My face is burning. "I don't know much about measurements... But it seems like... you're pretty big, aren't you?"

His smirk narrows in a small, sensual smile. He looks at me with that devilish stare that turns my panties into soup. "Yup, I'm a little bigger than the usual."

Oh well. Yeah, if there's something I know about guys is that they always think they're the masters of the universe.

He straightens. "Nine full inches, you can measure them yourself any time."

I don't have strength to pull up my jaw. My underwear is about to drop as well.

"Oh, and it's a little thinner than my wrist too. But don't fear: even if you're a virgin, I know how to make it feel comfortable." He pauses for a second, and then leans to me with that sexy evil smile. "For example, if I did it right now, you would feel only pleasure."

He's right, dammit. I'm so soaked he could put that in effortlessly. Maybe something even bigger.

"O—kay. So yeah, I don't know about measurements, but even I can tell it's big." I want to touch that thing... but I'm too shy. Maybe if he had a modest size it would be easier, but he's just too much...

"Well then, we've overstayed here." He opens the door slightly and peers at the exterior before slithering out of the changing room. There must be nobody in sight.

Suddenly, I hear his loud voice. "Does it fit, dear?"

"It does, dear." I smile and effect a rapid change into my clothes, followed by my exit. My eyes turn to his bulge the moment I catch him looking away. He seems normal again... Damn, I want to touch him, but don't dare to... I hope I feel that thing inside of me pretty soon... He already offered, but I'm too self-conscious to accept. I need to muster all my courage...

He pays for the clothing, under the clerk's rather amused but pretty astounded face, and we leave the store.

"I don't know, Sween."

I glance at him. His face is haggard.

"I don't know if you want to eat now, but I'm starving. If you don't, just watch handsome me eating."

I blink. "Well... I'll keep you company then."

He looks at me with a bored expression as we start walking to some direction he's leading to, presumably the aforementioned food court.

"How can you not be hungry? We've been around for hours and it's past two."

I think for an instant. "I only eat once a day." Cannot be truer.

"Isn't that unhealthy?"

Another moment of pondering. "I'm the kind of person that only eats out of need." Veridical again.

"You know, I would have pegged you for a food enjoyer."

I look up. Yes, I was kinda like that, but this body doesn't seem able to metabolize typical human food, nor I feel the need to eat that anymore.

And I just realized it's getting harder and harder to hide my true nature from Lei. If it's this problematic just in the first date, just imagine how bad it would become in a week. In a month. In a year. Plus, on top of all that, I cannot lie.

I really didn't think this through when I put myself to work. I sigh. Always making decisions with a hot head. Damn me.

"Well..." I fake interest in a random shop window's merchandise as I think of an answer. "When you have as few things that you tolerate as I do, you tend to forget food as a way of enjoyment." And please don't ask me what those things are.

"Still, you should make an effort to eat at least three times a day. Only once is really bad."

"I don't see the problem, except to the ones that say you gain weight easily this way. And I'm not fat at all." I narrow eyes. He'd better agree. If I'm fat, then Dessande is an obese pig. Well... mostly because of her chest.

"No. But it's not just a question of weight. Your glycemia and energy levels will be low if your meals are so sparse."

Oh well.

"By the way, what can you eat?"

_Crap._ I think I just fissured my teeth from gritting them.

"Let's see..." Fortunately, a woman in a very long and attention-grabbing red skirt with Aztec designs distracts Lei for a few seconds, giving me time to think. "I tolerate animal protein fairly well." At least human blood, I do. But he doesn't need to know that. "And sweets. All things that go through my system fast." Yup, though I don't think ambrosia is apt for human consumption.

"It's strange. You seem like a person who's just had gastroenteritis. Have you ever consulted a physician about it?"

Oh, so now Lei is playing doctor. It's kind of endearing that he's trying to find a solution for me. Still, I much rather the naughty variant of this game, like the way he explored me inside that changing room...

I shake my head, trying to clear those thoughts.

We arrive at the food court. What a court it is. Yeah, it is a wide space with lots of chairs and tables and a few anemic plants in pots here and there, but it has a roof so it cannot really be called "court". I knew the term would be loosely used.

Lei walks to a fast food stand. "Are you sure you don't want anything? At least something to drink?"

Forcing forward my most carefree grin, I shake my head. "A million thanks, though."

I catch a glimpse of a passing look in his face that clearly means "Dear me, I'm dating an oddball" before he grabs his tray of food and heads to a nearby table.

Oh my, he's bought the same thing I used to eat at fast foods when I was a kid: chicken sandwich, French fries and cola. Damn, he's even doing the same I used to do: stripping the sandwich off its lettuce!

I frown for a second. And that brings back a horrible memory too: My father sitting at my side in a restaurant, not eating anything because he didn't want to spend money.

I breathe sharply, trying my best not to shudder. Have I turned into my father? No, I would have gladly asked for a duplicate of what Lei is starting to eat, even if I had to pay for it, if I was still human. And under no circumstances I would have made the "What a disgrace, I have to take out the kid" face my father put the few times he took me to one of these.

Stop it. I don't want this horrible past to contaminate my present. I am a new self. This is a new story. I'm not what I used to be anymore; not even the same race. Even if the circumstances are the same... I won't make Lei miserable.

I stand up from the chair I've been sitting on for a minute. "Gonna go to the bathroom."

"Huh?"

"I wanna change into these new clothes," I tell him with a smile, lifting one of the bags.

Is it just me, or I detect a look in Lei's face that pleads "Don't leave me alone"? "Hurry back."

With a nod I leave for one of the stalls, changing into the shirt. It is a garment that screams "I have a boyfriend!" Many of the recently bought things do, like a proof of my new committed state. I let out a sigh, my insides warm and tender all of a sudden.

But as I walk outside the bathroom, they suddenly grow cold.

Two witches are surrounding my Lei. Two trash blondes, who hover over him like the doves on a square where people give them feed.

Oh yeah... Lonely handsome guy with lots of bags from fashionable stores. I guess their hunting radar's readings have gone off-scale.

"Do you come here often?" one of them says, as Lei gives her a wide-eyed stare. It doesn't seem he noticed me.

I stride to the scene and pull down my shirt, fully exposing my breasts until just above the nipples and pressing them to Lei's astounded face as I hug his head.

"This one's mine," I say in a tone that didn't intend to be this venomous.

"Ack—who are you?" one of them asks, looking ready to win in boldness even to me.

"My girlfriend. Can you guys leave us alone?" Lei asks, embracing me by the ribs.

"Your girlfriend? Leave that little girl and learn to have fun with real women, big boy," one says, winking. Argh, what's with these scoundrels? My cheeks grow hot as a flame as I try to hold back what I'm itching to do with them.

"Please stop demeaning my wonderful girlfriend and leave, or I'll punch your face in, and I don't care if you're a woman. It's the only time I'll say it," Lei coolly talks, hard stare into the bitch's eyes.

"He means it..." the other whispers.

"Ugh!" After giving a shove to one of the chairs where my stuff rests, she leaves with the other slut.

Argh, my heart is pounding so hard it's painful. Damn... I don't know how to be assertive. I either try to rip people into pieces, or cringe and cower. I need to find a happy medium.

"Thanks..." I say, slowly separating from him.

"No need to thank me. Those gold digger whores aren't going to be mean to you if I have anything to say about it."

I love this... I love Lei being protective to me...

He looks down at my cleavage. "By the way, can you do that again?"

I sit demurely on the only free chair, accommodating my clothes in place. "No."

"Oh well." He smirks. "The image of what you just did is burned in me. I will think about it every time I see you in that top."

Damn it... now I'm tempted to flash him, but I can't do that here.

As he continues his lunch, I try staring around while taking a peek at his lovely mouth now and then; it is so incredibly cute. It looks like we're the center of attention of the whole "food court". Well, we're clearly the most beautiful couple here, now and ever. However, who knows what's actually in these people's minds.

"Well then, time to resume shopping," he says, standing up.

"Haven't we had enough?"

"In the definition of 'shopping spree', no, we haven't; what we did barely qualifies. Trust me, I can take so much more shopping than this."

"Well then, I suppose I have to trust a veteran shopper like you. Just go easy on me, since I'm new at this."

He smirks. "Will do, baby. What would you like next?"

"This is quite enough for me..."

"Let's just look around and see if you get interested in something else."

We return to the mall galleries. The next stop is a large, expensive-looking _parfumerie_. I don't even dare step here...

"By the way, you always smell so good... What perfume is it?"

Uh, Lei, you don't find this kind of fragrance in stores. "It's a secret."

His face falls. "Aww..."

"It's a perfume that's especially made for me."

His eyebrows raise. "Really? Awesome." He seems truly amazed. "For some reason, I kind of can't imagine you smelling any other way."

A very accurate remark, since this is the scent of an angel's soul.

One of the clerks glances at me and I immediately avert my gaze, cringing. I feel so damn out of place here...

"What is it? You don't like this shop?"

"I like it... But I don't think it likes me," I tell him before biting my lip.

"What do you mean by that?"

"I feel like a peasant in a store meant for royalty."

"Pshaw! In which way? Those old women at the counters would kill to look the way you do."

"I don't know about that... Aren't they staring at me like shit?"

He shrugs. "Who cares about a bunch of lowly-paid employees that depend on our money to survive? They are the ones who need to look up at you, not vice versa." A sudden mischievous smile lights up his countenance. "How about we have some fun with them?"

"Fun?" Is Lei being playful all of a sudden?

"Excuse me," he asks the one I esteem to be the most snobbish of the place. Classic white shirt, classic black skirt, classic red lips, classic studied indifference.

"How can I help you?"

He extends a hand to me. "My girlfriend wants some advice on becoming refined and elegant, just like the clerks in this store, so she eagerly hopes to receive your help to achieve classy, upscale make-up."

What is Lei thinking!

I see her puffing her chest out a little, concealing a smile. "Certainly. Please, come this way." She leads me to a cosmetics counter. "You can start by wearing brown eye shadow and black eyeliner for a smoky look—"

"I want her to look elegant, not like an old lady," Lei chimes in.

She conceals a twitch gracefully as she grabs a couple of lipsticks. "I don't think so, sir, but in that case we can try a timeless nude lip—"

"I don't want her to look anemic either," Lei says.

Oh, I see his game now. I try not to laugh.

"Sir, what do you know about make-up?" she asks him.

"Enough to tell it's supposed to make women beautiful. Don't you have anything that would look elegant without aging her or make her seem like she has a grave disease in its last stage?"

"How about this plum lipstick—"

"It would look like smeared food. She's too light for that," Lei says.

"Classical red looks good on anyone—"

"Would she resemble a shop clerk with it?" Lei smirks, staring at the woman's classical red lips.

"What do you want then, sir?" she asks in an impatient tone.

"Evidently, some help with refining her elegance that I can't find here. It doesn't seem you can attend even such simple request, what with your important-looking shop and overpriced stuff. You do have the attitude of looking down on people who enter, even if you don't say so aloud, but maybe you should start looking down on your incompetence for a healthy change." Lei leaves.

I follow a little behind him. I have such an awesome boyfriend... I always knew it.

He smirks at me. "Feeling a little better?"

I cringe, staring warmly at him. "You were cool back there."

He snorts. "I wasn't always rich, you know."

Yeah, I do.

"I know what is to be treated like shit by these snobs that act as if they were nobility. They are the people I despise the most." He turns to me. "Someone must put them in their place. It's healthy for everyone."

I hug him from behind, trying not to praise him too much—his ego is huge enough as is. I rub my breasts against his back and watch his cheeks go a lovely pink.

A woolen mat, some random ornaments, plenty of shoes, a couple of books and even more clothing from a party attire store are added to the achieved shopping list before Lei stops for a coffee and I reject his invitation again. In case my things were not enough, he gets clothing, candy and some exclusive chocolates for himself. We exit the mall, carrying the tons of things to the car; a little more and we would have had to rent a van.

### ***

Lei stops the engine as we reach destination: my home.

"Thank you, Lei. For all this—but most especially, for a wonderful day in your company."

He smiles, but makes no attempt at going down. I expectantly await his next move; I can tell he's looking for the right words to say what's in his mind.

"I should thank you, Sween. But before you go, one thing."

"Yes?"

"Why are you that troubled about your chest size? It's perfectly average. It appears to me you have a size C, which stands as 'Can't Complain'."

"Humph. Well..." My posture hunches as I talk. "You guys talk so much about breast size, and you liked Dessande, who is so much bigger than me... Along the way, as I tried to get you and you were still fixed on Dessande, I came to the conclusion that one of the things why you liked her and not me was because her chest stands out a lot and mine doesn't." I am not looking at Lei in the eye, and I gaze even further as I keep talking, arms tightly folded. "You once downright said I couldn't compare to Dessande in the chest department. Plus you constantly teasing me, saying I am a kid, didn't help any."

"I did say many mean things to you back then. Sorry if you took them to heart." He moves closer as my brow knits and my lips press tightly to each other. "It wasn't a good feeling... liking someone and trying so hard with no results." He sighs. "I guess you know how that feels."

I close my eyes.

"I wanted her and you were just bothering me. I didn't care about your feelings, as long as what I did got you out of the way. She was the only one for me back then," he says, caressing my cheek, "just like you're the only one for me now."

I still avert my eyes, frowning. After some seconds, Lei lowers his hand. He stares at me in silence for a while.

"That expression doesn't suit you."

"Whose fault do you think it is," I mumble.

"Well, you look like a sulky little kid." He smirks.

"Why you...!" I attempt to slap him, but he catches my hand in midair. "You idiot..." My budding glare freezes halfway as I notice his deep, night black eyes glittering with lust.

He still smirks at me. "If you being self-conscious of your chest is my fault, then I'll take responsibility."

My eyebrows raise. "What?"

"Well, we can do two things about it. One, I'll take loving care of your chest every time you let me. Two, we can work on making it bigger if you want."

"What! No, I'm not getting any surgery..."

"No, not that... I mean the natural way."

I frown. What natural way? Gaining weight or becoming pregnant are the only ones I know.

"What... do you mean, exactly?"

He tilts his head, a naughty shine in his eyes. "Well, they say breasts grow if the girl's boyfriend massages them routinely. Want to give it a try?" His mouth opens in a small smile.

"U-um..." It is so difficult to say "yes" straightly, even if I want to. "Um, well... I-I guess..."

His smile widens. "Great! We already had one session today, but I think it wasn't enough."

My cheeks feel warmer. "Wh-what do you have in mind?"

He retreats a little, resting his back against the window. "Well, you let me undress and touch you back there... Now I want to see you doing it."

"What!" I exclaim, eyebrows lifting.

His lips curl into his typical evil smile. "I want you to flash me."

"Y-you pervert!" I'm sure all my face is red.

"Sexy. So sexy I'm getting hard even before you have done anything."

I peek down at his pants, which are already bulging dangerously, and look to the side, horribly self-conscious all of a sudden. Even if I do want to do this, each time I give into Lei's advances is like making a step into uncharted—and dangerous—territory.

If I was a normal girl would I feel like this too, I wonder? But I'm an angel. I'm doing something I'm not supposed to.

How could I tell other angels I'm willingly showing off my tits to a human?

Shyly, I lift the hem of my top, pulling it over my bra, as his face relaxes in an elated smile. That wasn't too hard. Lei has already seen me in a bikini; this is no different.

"Wait a minute!" he says suddenly, making me give him a reserved glance. "Now, one at the time. Show me your right nipple. Over the bra." His smirk is dripping lust.

I avert my gaze and take a couple of deep breaths. Slowly, I reach back—I can't do what Lei wants if my bra is tied. I open it and put my hand inside the shaped cup, pushing my breast up until its nipple arises in the space between my pulled-up shirt and the rim of the bra.

I gaze shyly at Lei, who is smiling with all the perversion of the world. His cheeks are deeply flushed and his breath is ragged; he looks as if he'd jump over me any second.

"Now, let me do the honors." He leans forward, and before I can react, he latches his smooth lips to it.

"Ah!" I yelp in surprise. My right nipple, already erect from before, elongates and hardens so much under Lei's ministrations, it's painful. He swirls his tongue around it, and then sucks it gently, pulling it with his lips. He stares up at me with a devilish look in his eyes while licking me lustfully again, after which he moves back, cutting a small stream of saliva still joining my chest and his face with his tongue. He then pulls my bra up over the now incredibly swollen and hard nub.

"Now, the other," he says, getting close to this one, like a kid anxious for his meal. It is a bit hard to expose myself, but not as much as the first time. I free my left nipple in the same way I had done with the right one. And Lei immediately latches to it in a similar manner as well, licking it and sucking it as if it was a candy. By the time he's done, this one has also distended in a way it never did before.

He moves back after arranging my garments in place, making me look as if nothing had happened. "Hot. So hot. My pants seem about to burst. Did you like it?" he asks, wiping his mouth.

Tell him I enjoyed having my tits sucked? I really did, though.

"Is this your special plan?" I smile.

He smiles back. "Just the warming up of it."

"Uh... Should I tell Lei I like how he sucked my tits?"

"If you want. But your body already told me."

He's right. And my swollen nubs feel so odd I really, really want to touch them.

"Well, now. Take it all off."

It doesn't seem hard at all now. I remove my shirt and then my bra.

"This?"

"You're more at ease now?" He smirks.

I curve my lips up shyly. "Yes." Besides, it helps I'm getting horny. My eyes fix on my incredibly swollen nipples, moist with Lei's saliva.

"Even you think it's nice."

My lips turn to an embarrassed smile at this.

"Touch them."

"Eh?"

"Touch them," he repeats, smirking lustfully.

My face is red as I lift my hands and knead my boobs, squeezing them to the middle and then to the sides, this action followed by caressing my nipples with a finger and then pinching them gently with two.

"Ah! They feel weird..." I moan, closing my eyes.

"This is so lovely..." he says in a harsh whisper. "Now, hands off. I wanna see them move."

"Eh?"

"Put your hands on the back and move them side to side."

I do just that, managing a good jiggling before Lei instructs me to open my arms and make them bounce.

"Thank you. This show will be engraved in my retinas until the day I die," he says, a flushing smile of happiness in his face. "Now c'mere."

He cuddles me in his arms as his hands grab my naked breasts and begin to fondle them in a manner that's both enticing and relaxing.

"Tell me if you want me to do something in return."

So many things... but I'm not ready yet. This has depleted my sexual courage for today.

"Mm-hm," I say, as he continues to knead me.

"You're so sexy... I could do this all the time."

"Thanks." My lips curve up.

He nods. "Hey, if we ever lived together, would you walk around the house topless?"

"Ah... What a thought!" I say, blushing.

"It would be hot. You'd come from outside and take off not only your coat, but all your upper clothes."

I turn my head to him. "Look at what's in Lei's mind."

He smirks. "And you don't exactly dress like a nun to help dispel this stuff."

"If I did dress like a nun, in all likelihood you'd tell me about nun fantasies."

"You know what? You're probably right."

I shake my head.

"Like I said, I offer to do whatever you like in return. Anything," he says in a raw, sexy, lustful voice.

"Hmm, I dunno. Would you come to my place and clean it up in a sexy butler costume?"

He looks at me. "So this is what's in Sween's mind?"

I smirk. "Nah, just an example."

He moves back, caressing my chest. "So, how's a sexy butler costume? Just the necktie and underwear?"

He's being serious! I giggle. "I was joking. You would look good in it, though."

"Well, thanks." He smirks. "How about being nude in bed? Like, watching TV or reading a book, naked under the sheets?"

Lei must be feeling really comfortable if he's talking so freely about his fantasies. "Eh, I don't watch TV. But reading a book... Well, if you want me to, I'd do it. I much rather be naked over a fur rug in front of a fireplace though." I smirk.

"Heh. That would be nice too." He pauses for an instant, apparently ruminating the idea. "Well, Miss Funew, I've reached my limit. I'll be heading home—if there's nothing else?" he asks meaningfully.

"Limit? Oh..."

He nods. "For a man, it is very uncomfortable to be aroused for a long while with no release. At least I hope I helped. Your boobs do feel somehow fuller now." He releases them and moves down to give a quick suck to each nipple.

"Thank you... and sorry, Lei, but today... it's too..."

"I know. You're opening up, slowly. Slowly but surely," he says, smirking, as I put on my clothes again. "This, however, has been intense."

"Yeah." I nod. We haven't really done much more than making out... but I guess our flaming feelings cannot be watered down by our limited actions. We didn't have sex. We didn't mind our genitals at all. But it surely felt like sex.

We get down the car, carrying the tons of things Lei bought me. I try to hurry up so he can have his release soon. I would love to help him—but no. It's too early. I just don't dare.

"Thank you for everything." I kiss him.

"Thanks to _you_ ," he says, and locks his lips with mine again. "I will be thinking of you, Sween." And for emphasis, he hugs me closely, his engorged cock resting against my hip.

Leaving me speechless, he limps away, getting in his car quickly. My face is love struck as I enter the house, the sound of the Wildcat speeding away reverberating through it.

I leave the things over the counter. As I turn around, my eyes meet an angry-looking Mayii in a robe, rollers on her head and arms folded.

"It's late. Where have you been?"

"Blood. Now." I stumble to the refrigerator. "So little left..."

She sighs. "You're reeking of human fluids."

Sighing as well, I tell her "I know you don't approve of that. But yeah... Things with Lei got heated." I smirk.

She arches her eyebrows. "Sween, I warn you... You're one step away from..."

I wave a hand in dismissal. "No need to remind me."

"It's as if you don't care..."

"I do care, I do," I say, just before taking the last remaining of blood. "But..."

There is a one-minute pause before I continue with my heathen exposition.

"I don't want to miss this experience. I love him... and he finally loves me back..." My sight is lost somewhere on the floor.

"And until when are you going to do this?"

I look at her sourly. I know she's absolutely correct and I'm not. But still...

"I can guess what's in your mind. 'It's not gonna happen to me'. Is it?" Mayii asks.

"The opposite. I'm afraid of what's gonna happen to me if I'm found out. But I can't leave him... I won't give up on my happiness, no matter the consequences. Even Lei thinks the same."

"He's a human. You're not."

My reply to this comment is a sigh. "Well, let's go hunt me some food. This is not enough," I say, dumping the transfusion bag.

"Didn't you need to go help at the hospital today?"

I look at her. "I what?"

She sighs as the telephone rings.

"Good timing. I wonder if it's Lei?"

Mayii stares at me disapprovingly as I pick up the receiver.

"Hey. Sween?"

"Lei!" I smile, turning my back to the little angel.

"Everything good?"

"Lei..." I breathe deeply. "It's nice to hear you. Right now, I really wanted to... Are you okay now?"

"Yes. Solved my problem nice and fast." He's probably smirking on the other side of the line.

"Eh... glad to hear that." I smile, sweat dropping.

"It was the obvious conclusion after you turned me on so much. Now that that's out of the way, I wanted to invite you to another date tomorrow."

"Really? I'd love to. Where?"

"The beach in front of Academy. We've been plenty of times there, but never in a true date, haven't we?"

"No. Not really..."

"Okay. I'll go get you tomorrow at ten. Remember to bring that rainbow bikini that looks so good on you." This time I'm sure he's smirking.

"Oh. I don't know about that."

"Why's that?"

"The last time I wore it, Lei had a shirt on top of his swimwear. If he's gonna be a prude again, he can forget about bikinis." It is my turn to smirk.

"We weren't dating back then. But okay, I'll wear the sluttiest swimwear I can find if it's your wish."

"I'll remember that."

"You're not gonna outdo me."

I smile. "I'll wait for you tomorrow at ten then."

"All right. Have a nice night. And dream of me."

"I always daydream of you, you know."

"I'm happy to hear that. Lately, I've been daydreaming about you too," he says in a soft voice.

"And what did you dream about?"

"I'll leave that to your imagination."

"You're mean!"

I hear his evil laughter briefly. "Anyway, it looks like you haven't noticed yet, but I hid a secret message into the shopping goods. A detective like you should have no problem breaking the code. See you tomorrow." He hangs.

"A code?" I frown. This Lei... I go for the teddy bear, since I remember him spending some time with it. But no success... Where could it be? The clothes? I check the pockets, labels and hems, to no avail. Oh... of course! The notebook! There is a handwritten note in its last page.

_You're_ _lo_ _oking forward to it, but_ _you_ _'ll ne_ _ve_ _r guess th_ _i_ _s code: 4132._

"Hmm? Some letters are underlined," I tell myself as I write them below, "lo-you-ve-i—wait... 4132..." My mouth opens in a wide smile. Should I tell him tomorrow? Nah, he'd better hear it now. I dial the number I already know by heart.

"Hey, Lei!"

"Don't talk to me; I'm asleep."

"Oh, very funny. I love you too, you idiot."

"That sure was fast. Well, I expected no less. You know, I never told anyone I loved them before... It's a little hard for me."

"It's okay, Lei. The method doesn't matter. Will I hear it in person next time?"

I feel his smile. "Sure. Now, go to sleep. It's been a busy day, and tomorrow will be too. Or are you going to tell me you neither eat nor sleep?"

Bulls' eye—but I won't say it.

"See you tomorrow then, Lei."

His groan is but a vagueness in the distance as I take the receiver away from my ear and hang the phone. Sure, I would trade this for watching over humans in Schwartzweiss...

"Well, let's go, Mayii. Oh, wait. Let me change into my nightly look." As much as I don't want to remove Lei's traces from me, I know I have to do it.

And as I wash myself and adjust the fresh clothes, I also notice what Lei did. My chest does feel somehow bigger.

# Day 13

### Beach

"Mind putting on something decent over that?" Mayii screams as I run to the ringing door.

"Define 'decent'," I tell her before opening. "Hey, Lei!"

Lei blinks at me, a light blush on his cheeks.

"Oh, gods. That bikini..." His mouth turns into his perverted, depraved smile.

"Heh heh. Well, you asked me to." I eye his typical black attire up and down. "But what you have on doesn't look like slutty swimwear at all."

He closes his eyes, sweat dropping. "Idiot... I have it under the clothes."

"Well, aren't we going to the beach? Take them off already," I say, tugging his dark T-shirt under the coat.

Folding arms, he declares "I'm not going to drive in swimming trunks." Next, he opens his lids and smirks at me. "I'm glad you're so eager, though."

"Yup, I'm eager. Let's go!" And I step outside, locking the door before running to his car.

"Eh? Wait! Aren't you forgetting something!" Lei screams, a hand extended to me.

"Hmm? No, I don't think so."

"Is that bikini the only thing..." He gulps. "You'll wear?"

I smile teasingly. "Why, yes. Wasn't that what you wished?"

"I wanted to see you in it, but that doesn't mean—oh, never mind. Let's go." He lopes to the car before opening its passenger seat door for me.

"A summer day so close to winter! Gotta thank the global warming for this," I say.

"Actually, I don't know if that was a complaint, cheering or sarcasm, and I rather not ask. This warm weather will only last until tomorrow, they say." He starts the car.

"Really?"

"Yes. Looks like we'll have a white Christmas coming."

The vintage vehicle stops at the traffic lights. Suddenly, I feel Lei's hand sliding up my bare left thigh. He smirks with eyes on the front, a second before the car speeds up again.

"Do you have plans for Christmas' Eve?"

"Not really. What's in your mind?" I ask.

"Not much..."

Hmm? I thought he was going to invite me somewhere.

At the next red lights, Lei's right hand shamelessly reaches my chest, fondling my breasts over the clothing. The Wildcat soon runs across the road again, carrying a more flustered and definitely wetter me.

"The Synge-Sturmmonds celebrate Christmas at my brother's mansion every year. It's no big deal, and boring as hell... but do you want to come?"

"Why do you go, if it's so bad?"

"Tradition, I guess... It's the only time of the year we exhibit a family façade. I just show my face for a while and then leave to my room."

"Well... you're not making it sound any fun, but I'll keep you company if it makes it any better for you."

He gives me a warm look. "Thank you. With you there, I'm sure it will be much more bearable."

I nod. A celebrity party at a mansion is something most people dream to attend, but doesn't seem to work for Lei. Maybe it's something overrated, like so many things in the human society?

"Just tell me how I should dress. I've never been to a fancy event like that..."

He waves a hand. "Don't worry about that. Before these parties, my familiars send hairdressers, make-up artists and a collection of clothes to choose from to their women. I'll tell them to visit you as well."

"Wow... Talk about fanciness," I say, my mouth gaping.

He smiles cutely.

"Well, thank you... And how do _you_ dress up for such occasions, Lei?"

"Tuxedo, dress shoes, dress shirt and bow tie." He turns to me as if expecting to gauge my reaction.

I try to imagine him in those... I'm sure they're mostly black. "Wow... you must look good in them."

"Heh heh. Thanks. I always look good, though."

"That you do." But I'm sure there are times when his appearance is even better. With no clothes on, for example.

" _What... the..._ " he suddenly screams. I startle and search for the cause of his annoyance. Oh, man... The sand near Academy is full of tracks, with buggies parked around here and there, transforming the beach into a nightmarish landscape.

"Someone should ban those god—" I cringe. "Buggies!"

"Damn... Well, it's okay, Lei. This part of the beach will become unusable soon anyway."

"What do you mean!" he snarls.

"Look." I point to a cluster of building materials. "Now that I think about it, this is the date where Eye of the Tempest is going to play at a festival. It is unlikely they will be the only ones here."

"Eye of the Tempest... Right," he says slowly.

"Yeah." I turn to him, now prey of an inscrutable silence. "What is it?"

He frowns and closes his eyes. "Well, let's head elsewhere."

"Why do you become so weird whenever that band is mentioned?"

"As your boyfriend, I can tell you now. You did some ero-show with that redhead over there. Who is he?"

"That's Oscar. I don't know if it's his true name or an artistic one. Ero-show? Wow, sounds pretty hot." I smile shyly.

"I mean, what's your relationship with him?"

"With Oscar? None."

"How did you meet him?"

"That same day, I climbed to the stage and offered to help him. I saw the judges were drooling for Dessande, so I thought of sexing up his band's show to make it win. It had no female members and I was a cute girl in a bikini, so..."

"Why go that far for a stranger?"

"It wasn't for them. I just wanted Dessande to lose."

He looks at me in silence for an instant. "So what I figured out was right..." he whispers, almost to himself.

I give him my sweetest smile. Next thing I know, I'm thrown back over the seat, Lei over me, assaulting me with wild kisses. After a minute or so of a savage making out, he sits up, wiping his mouth, face flustered.

"Haa... haa..."

"Wh-what was that?" I ask, straightening as well.

"I couldn't resist..." he gasps.

"Did I say something arousing?"

"You were kinda like some glamorous spy from a movie."

"Really? That's cool." I think for some seconds. "But Lei, are you jealous of Oscar?"

He twitches. "Gkh!"

"I hit the spot, didn't I?"

"Well, I am not sharing you with Oscar or with anyone else! You're mine, and only mine!" he says, grabbing my hands, his black eyes blazing.

"Of course, Lei." Wow, that possessiveness right now was hot. "Just like you're mine, and I'm not sharing you with anyone." I pull him closer to me. "Mine!"

Our lips meet again. This time I'm the dominant one, pushing my tongue into his hot mouth. I bite his reddened lower lip before moving back, my breathing heavy.

"W-wow. W-well then." Sitting up, he tidies his clothes in place. A little more composed, he drives back and out of the beach. "Let's look for another place then."

I wonder if anything better is available...

His eyelids lower. "I wish I could play bumper cars with my Wildcat and all these buggies, though. Or even better, that my Wildcat was a grinder and would leave all those buggies flat as paper."

I giggle. Lei's rage can be hilarious. In some ways, he's even more immature than me.

We drive down the street, looking for a suitable beach piece.

"Hmm... How about here?" I ask, pointing out.

"Too much sun and too many people. But it doesn't seem like we'll get anything better. Let's go." He parks the car.

Yeah, he's right. I rather be in a more intimate place, like that night where Lei and I did that grounding, but hot weather brings mobs to the beach the way a piece of chocolate attracts bugs in the jungle. Everywhere you look, hominid lobsters are enjoying the scalding rays over their exposed skin. Fortunately for me, angels are impervious to sunlight or temperature, especially to cold. Heat may affect us a bit more, but only in a range where humans are already dead from it.

But Lei, being so white...

"You're right. Take off your clothes so I put sunscreen all over your body." I smirk.

"Man... you're so eager to strip me..." he says, removing his coat.

"Actually, yes. Let me strip you," I say before licking my lips as I pull up his T-shirt. He helps me take it off over his head and tosses it on the back seat. There's a lustful smile on my face as I run my hand up his small waist and tight stomach to his muscular chest. He may look slender at first glance but there's plenty of muscle here, I tell myself as my hands curve in a grip, squeezing his pectorals and then his broad shoulders. His breath is jagged for an instant, and I look up to meet anxious, expectant eyes. I must resemble a predator right now. And he looks so sweet...

So sweet...

Slowly, my eyes drift to his lower body. He seems somewhat aroused, but still, that thing is big. Careful not to grope him, I open his belt and gently pull down his pants. Oh, hell, yeah. I can't help but smirk while checking out his swimwear. Black, of course, with a little gray picture over his left thigh that I think it's an aquarium. The garment is nicely tight, but the groin part is the most interesting of all: it is cut in a shape to flatter the wearer's body rather than ignore it. Lei's generous bulge is comfortably lodged in it, showing off all its splendor.

"Well, this is definitely slutty as hell," I tell him. Holy fuck, I believe my eyes will be fixed there all day.

"Seems to be working for its intended purpose." He smirks back.

I ease him out of his pants, caressing his smooth thighs in the process, and then remove his boots—really, boots for a beach visit... But that's Lei for you.

He tosses his clothing to the back as well and retrieves a pair of flip-flops. Not surprisingly, they are black. After he puts them on, he reaches behind again and hands me a bottle of sunblock. Very conscious; it is probably the highest protection available in the market. That skin of snow is no match for a strong sun.

"Well then... I'm all yours." He smiles lightly. Excuse me for a second as I wipe my drool.

I open the lid and let the creamy lotion pour down on him. Hmm, these trails of white liquid over his chest and abs are way too erotic... I smear it with my fingers, digging strongly in his hard flesh; a careful job is out of the question now. Ohhh, I want to bite him... To bite him all over... He's just too much...

I subtly lick my lips while smearing sunblock on his shoulders. I feel a little dizzy... It's too early to give in to my passions... But boy, it sure is hard with such a hunk...

Looks like I'm not the only one getting turned on by this... Lei's eyes are starting to get cloudy, his breathing fast. Oh no... Wait, wait, I am the one supposed to pull the brakes here. Imagine the biggest turn-off you can, like...

"Mmph!" Lei kisses me, hugging me to him, my almost naked chest against his naked—and moist—one, and he soon makes his way inside my mouth, his tongue slowly and deeply dancing with mine. No... If I don't halt it altogether here, then...

A big turn-off... I have to think of the least erotic thing I'm able to... For example, the people at the hospital staring... Ah! That did just fine. My mind is all clear again. I separate from Lei crisply.

"Don't... stop..."

He looks seriously aroused. I don't want to peek down at him, but I can just imagine what's there. And inside those slutty pants... No, don't think of stuff like that again. "We'll never get to the beach like this."

"Who cares..." His sudden hug is tight, very tight. "Don't leave me like last night. Pretty please. Won't ask you to go all the way if you're not ready, but at least... let me do this..." He rubs himself on my thigh.

My cheeks feel as if on fire. How can I say no to him. "Okay... But let's go to the beach, and we can do that at the end of the date."

He lets out a long, agonizing moan. "We can do that, but my mind will be full of smut all the meanwhile. Not to mention, it will probably get _very_ painful." His eyes are pleading. "Please, all I ask of you is to just stay still. It will only take a couple minutes at most, of that I can swear."

A smile can't help but arise to my face. Seeing Lei so aroused, so desperate for me... I never thought this day would come. "Okay, Lei." I think for a moment. If he's doing this, might as well offer a position that's sexiest for him.

My grin is mischievous as I turn around, straddling him, my butt a couple inches over his straining bulge. I look back at him. "You can rub it here."

He swallows a gasp before nodding. "Thank you..." Grabbing my hips, he pulls them slightly to him while raising his. I can feel his hard rod against me for a second, before starting a furious friction with short and powerful thrusts, his pace dramatically speeding up until his movements become frantic.

"Ah..." I can't help but moan as he pants erotically. I turn my head to him again. His eyes are closed, his face flushed, his chest heaving up and down accompanying the rhythm of his gasps. He opens his lids minimally to peer at me, but scrunches them again, his whole body twitching as I suddenly feel something strange in his pants.

"Ngh... ahh... ahhhh..." he growls, and I notice it. That strange thing is moist... he's coming! He thrusts his hips powerfully, each move adding new wetness before he lets out a long breath, his whole body relaxing as he places the back of his left hand over his forehead.

I smirk. So this is how Lei looks when having sex. Never thought I'd see the day. And I made him so horny just by touching him a bit... I'm so glad.

After a couple of deep air intakes, eyes unfocused, he smiles and looks at me. "Hah... that was awesomely intense... See, it didn't last much. I'm not used to sex, so..." he says while lifting a hand to caress my cheek.

Blushing, I glance down at him. Yeah... Those slutty swimming trunks seem quite messy now.

He smirks. "Want to see the aftermath?"

Ah... I do, but I think I'm not ready for it.

Lei sits straightly and opens the car door. "I better wash, quickly," he says and heads for the sea. Still in the car, I watch him dive in the water, his skin of snow such a contrast with the ones of the other vacationers. I don't want the sun to ruin such a treasure of winter, but I think Lei looks quite happy like this. Much happier than that other time at the beach.

Turning casually to the right, I find his camera at windshield wiper level. I get acquainted with the controls—nowadays electronics are so damn easy—and aim it at him. He's out of the sea now, and his scanty garment is hugging his body in a way it's like he is naked. What a nice ass... It's small and round, the sun making its wet upper part shine... Wait, this camera has to have zoom... found it! Zoom! And zoom! And even more zoom! Oh, delightful!

The tasty picture in the screen becomes pornographic as Lei turns. Waah... that is... way too much...!

I gulp and then look over the gadget, finding Lei's dull eyes on me, his cheeks a subtle pink. It is only now I realize I'm smiling ear to ear.

I jump down the car and scamper to him, trying not to look down...

"Sorry!" I beam. "You want to watch what I filmed?"

"Give me that thing." He snatches the camera from me. "Two can play at this game. Go walk to the water, waving your butt," he says, pressing a couple of buttons.

After making sure he's recording me, I do what he says. "This isn't hot enough for a porn video," I smile, turning my head to him.

To my surprise, he's just behind me. Both of his arms embrace my ribs before he pulls me up, my feet in the air. "Down you go!" He violently lowers me in the sea, making me reach just a couple inches above the bottom, as water splashes everywhere. I scream and laugh as he tosses me up and down again.

"Lei, you idiot!" I laugh. He smiles; I love that genuine, actual expression.

"Let's lift you in the air," he says, doing just that, "and drop you!" He lowers me to the water, the impact of my butt making it splatter all over us. "Look at how your boobs bounce!"

"Pervert!" I yelp as he smirks. Hugging me like a snake entwined around my body, he nips my neck, sucking on it, making me yelp again. He then straightens and pulls me to him, resting his crotch on my butt again.

"Well, you're all wet now... Let's see." The camera is aimed to my hips as he slides a hand over my right thigh, making sure the device captures it. "Now the cute girl loses her bikini bottom." He starts undoing the ribbon on the side.

"Ah, Lei, not here!" I squeal, looking around. In this crowded beach, we have quite a public.

"The cute girl gets helplessly stripped in front of the several onlookers," he whispers in my ear, "and then, mercilessly ravished."

"Whaaaaaaaaaa—"

"Hey, otherwise is not hot enough." He beams while stepping back, still filming me as I fix the bikini in place. "I still think you're too dry." Coming from his hand, a new wave of water drenches me.

"Ah! If it wasn't for the camera, I'd splash you back!"

"Feel free to do it. It's water-resistant." He smirks.

"Lei, you idiot!" And I tackle him to the sea, laughter enveloping us as we wrestle with each other. Ah, this feels so good... He then turns me in the air and pushes me down, smacking my butt.

I yelp. "You're gonna pay for that!"

"Not if you don't catch me!" He starts running away. I easily reach and push him to the sea floor to engage in combat once more, laughing like idiots and completely drenched.

After a couple minutes of fighting, Lei has to stop for breath. He lays on the sand, semi-covered with water, his magnificent chest heaving up and down.

I warmly look at him while resting my weight on my right elbow at his arm's side. "Now isn't this fun," I say.

"Yes. Yes it is." He makes a Cheshire cat smile.

"Let's have a lot of fun together, Lei. Every day."

He nods. A second later, he sits up. "Let's go rest a bit in the shade now. This is a bad sun."

"Right!"

He stands up and offers me his hand. We walk to one of the shops to rent a parasol and beach furniture, after which Lei goes back to the car to bring a couple of beach towels and a basket of stuff.

"After I set this up, let's have breakfast."

"Let me set it up, and you go get your breakfast."

He gives me a dull look. "I knew you'd say that..." His steps lead him to an uncomfortable proximity.

"Wh-what...?"

"No, it's okay... Weird." He seems to be inspecting my eyes.

"What?" I ask, completely confused.

"I thought you could be taking drugs to avoid eating."

"Lei, I said I don't need to eat that much. Can you trust me?"

Slight hesitation spread over his countenance accompanies uneasy silence. "Right. I'll go get breakfast for myself then."

As he leaves, I start arranging the parasol and props. A couple minutes later, he is back with what I think is a bowl of peach cream and pineapple ice cream, with cherries on top. Perfect for this weather.

"Want some?" He holds the dessert closer.

"No, thanks, Lei."

He shrugs and sits down, sinking a spoon on the treat.

I rest my butt on the recliner at his side and stare around. There are so many people here... Each and every one of them must think I look just like another human, zero difference, when there's actually a world of it.

I turn to Lei, who is concentrated on his food. Normally I would ask him how it is, but I don't want any more of that topic.

"So, Lei..."

He looks at me out of the corner of the eye.

"Tell me about yourself."

He swallows the bit of dessert in his mouth. "What do you want to know about?"

"Hmm..." I know plenty about him until age nine. What I need are the updates. Oh, and... "What about your family?"

A shadow of consternation crosses his brow. Did I say something bad? I quickly add "But you don't need to tell me if you don't want."

"Parents, on the other side of the world, usually on long cruises. Haven't seen them in years. A brother, dedicated to international business, he lives in this city. We're tied by blood, but not much else."

"I see... That's why you said that earlier."

"Unless you absolutely need to continue with this, can we talk about something else?" He looks away.

"You don't like your family?"

"We don't like each other. It's... complicated."

I nod. "Never mind then."

"What about yours?"

"I haven't seen my relatives in a long while... Yes... I don't get along with them very well either." To tell the truth, I haven't checked on them ever since I remembered my human life. I don't want to know what became of them. I really don't... Let our forever cut ties remain like that.

Lei looks down and eats more of his ice cream.

"What do you plan to do when you get your degree?" he asks.

"I haven't thought so far ahead," I reply honestly. Will I make it to graduation time? Carpe diem has never been truer than in my case.

"I see."

"And you?"

A random point in the horizon suddenly becomes extremely interesting to him. "I... had some plans, but now, I don't know."

Involving I-know-who. Right.

"I'm gonna go buy something else. Want anything? No."

"You know me."

He shrugs and heads to one of the stands, a lot more crowded now. He'll take a bit of time before returning. Picking the empty bowl, I look for a place to dispose of it. There is a trash can about twenty yards away, close to the sea and a bunch of rocks. The plastic implement is taken care of expeditiously.

"Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" A minihuman rushes by me, covering me with wet sand. I teeter in place for an instant, eyes wide. That scream made my ears bleed.

After spitting the sand in my mouth, I turn to him and say what's in my mind. "Stupid fucking brat, you ruptured my eardrums!"

"Ugh! Come on, it's just a kid," someone says. Very close, a forgettable woman with mousy skin and rat-brown hair and eyes glares at me. The mother of this abomination she calls a kid, that's for sure. Oh, right, age is used as excuse for misdeeds in this society, just like the bullies that tortured me as a child went unpunished because they were not adults. Bad Sween, you lashed out at a tyke.

"A kid that said 'Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'!" I scream in her ear at the top of my lungs. She doesn't waver. What is she, deaf! I thought my hearing sensitivity was matched to the human average. Was I wrong?

She still has that malevolent look, but I can clearly smell her fear. "Go figures you don't have any children."

I glower at her. "No, of course not, you old sh—" was going to be my reply, but a stabbing pain suddenly pierces my heart.

No... I don't have children. I never will. I am an angel, not a human. Angels don't breed. I will never... I'll never be able to have a little one around like this shit has. There will never be a young Sween, or a young Lei with warm honey-colored eyes, screaming at the beach and covering people with sand.

I suddenly feel weak on the knees. This... this horrible human has thrown salt on a wound I didn't even know existed. Stinging, acrid tears are burning my eyes.

This pain is too much to bear...! I raise a fist and aim it at the monster in front of me. This pathetic little hominid is going to die for what she did.

Not. Just at the very last moment, I manage to deviate my blow. I hit the rock at her side, smashing it to pieces.

"You should be grateful..." I whisper.

The woman is frozen in place. After a few moments, she recalls her cub and runs away as fast as she can.

Gasping, my lungs burning, my throat knotted, I slowly straighten and look at bystanders that are gawking at me. They quickly avert their gazes as I pose my sight on them. What's the matter? It's none of your business!

Well, I guess I did make quite a racket. And humans can't break apart solid rock with a punch like I did. That blow would have broken that woman's skull into smithereens if it had connected.

I am an angel. I am supposed to protect humans, not kill them. But that woman, she deserved to die.

I sigh. I just don't know what's right and what wrong anymore...

Better try and soothe my feelings. I walk close to the edge of the sea and pour the cool water over my head and shoulders, also washing away the sand the brat covered me with—I resemble a sugar cookie. People are keeping a respectable distance from me now.

"Oh, here you are." Lei approaches me with an ice cream in a very eye-catching purple color. "Want some?"

I shake my head. "Thanks, Lei."

"You're probably the only girl in the world who can resist a grape popsicle in a hot day." He walks back and sits on the towel under our parasol.

Probably the only girl that can break solid rock with a punch, too.

"The beach is a lot less crowded now," he comments; looks like he's in the dark about the cause.

"Can you help me?" someone asks.

I turn to them. They are looking at Lei. Dressed in worker's clothes, I really don't know if it's a woman or a man.

"Whatever it is, the answer is no. We're on a date, can't you see?" Lei says.

"Please! I have to set up the whole stage for this afternoon. I'll never make in on time! I already put up three quarters of it, and I'm dying!"

"Do I look like a constructor worker to you?" Lei asks.

"Nobody wants to help me! I am going to die after so much work. I already dug a tomb for myself, there, see?" They point to an actual hole in the sand. Holy fuck... It even has a wooden cross next to it!

Lei blinks at them, surprised. "Look, I can tell it's a lot of effort. You can't do it on your own. Your boss should have hired another person to help."

"I'm working for free!" they scream. "Oh, what have I done! I better go and rest in peace already!"

They pace to the hole and sink in it.

"I'm sorry... sorry that I never managed to finish my work! Really sorry!" They pour some sand over them, and carefully flatten it with their hand. "I can't do anything else!" With a wave, their hand slowly disappears in the sand. The wooden cross becomes stained in red.

My eyes are so wide they hurt. "Um... What-what was that about?"

"Nothing you want to know. I mean it. Nothing." Lei frowns.

"Shouldn't we go help? I mean, they buried themselves..."

"Forget about it ever happening. Really. Do it."

"Um... Lei..."

"Construction workers would pull that off at my brother's mansion often. Don't let them trick you."

"Uh... But..." I stare at the hole with the red-splattered cross. Was that all a trick? It looked way too realistic, in my opinion...

"Come on, let's play some more." He grabs my hand and takes me to the water. I barely suppress a "Squee!" as I happily comply. It's Lei who's leading me to fun now!

After around an hour of water games and lying in the shade, someone comes closer to us.

"Sween, was it? I'm so glad to see you here," a vaguely-known man tells me.

"Ah? Oscar! Been a while! How did it go?" I smile. Lei hugs me tight, his eyes fixed on Oscar's face like a fighting rooster.

He closes his eyes, smiling. "Thanks to you, Sween, we won."

"Really! Congratulations!" I beam.

"There's nothing to congratulate us for... We wouldn't have done it if it wasn't for you. Everyone was enthralled by your sexy performance. I really want to repay you—"

"If you'll excuse me, I'm gonna go grab my handgun," Lei says, glaring at Oscar viciously.

"Now that life is smiling at me, I'm not going to pile up bad karma by stealing another's woman. No, I just want to borrow her help again. And maybe yours too... uh..."

Lei squints. "Call me Terminator."

Can he be any more immature? Although I fully understand those feelings.

"Okay, Sween and Terminator." Oscar smiles cutely, sweat dropping. "We're having our first show tonight, at this very beach. But... it's just the three of us. Without a dance or a performance, it may be a bit too dull..."

"She won't help you again. I forbid it. Go away before I do shoot you for real," Lei says.

"Lei! Who do you think you are!" I glare at him.

Oscar snorts. "Please hear me out until the end, Mister Terminator."

"What!"

"That day, Sween vanished as suddenly as she had appeared. I searched for her after our performance and saw her playing with you. It was obvious that she loved you. I gave up on her for a couple of days before I changed my mind and tried to discover her whereabouts: I was told of Law Academy. I could not meet her, but the people there I spoke to told me about your relationship. And it inspired me. I wrote a song for you two. I would love if you could announce it and Sween could dance to it tonight."

"What!" Lei and I exclaim at the same time.

### ***

The last traces of sunlight finally leave our sight. A blue night, with cerulean sky and navy clouds with white reflections, falls upon us.

The beach is still full of people, gathered around the stage informally. Along the coastal line, a long stream of cyan paper lanterns compliments the color of the sky. The sand looks a rather eerie purplish gray with this lighting.

It's so beautiful... This is such a beautiful world. But how much more will I be able to enjoy it?

Damn. I push that thought out of my head.

"I can't believe this..." It's Lei's usual complaining tone behind me.

I turn to him. He's holding a very large hamburger in his hands, with just a couple of bites on it.

"It's not the best thing I've eaten, but it's pretty good. Try it."

"You don't need to offer me food every half hour, Lei," I say, not making any gesture of attempting to get a hold of it.

"When you pass out from starvation, I'm not going to take you to the hospital."

I smile lightly. "That's not happening."

He frowns. "I'll leave you sprawled on the floor, I swear."

"I'm not angry at you because you don't know how much do women diet."

His eyebrows furrow even more. "You're taking some serious damage by doing this. We've been around for ten hours, and you haven't eaten or drunk a thing."

"I told you I don't need it." My fingers caress his face as he takes a bite from the hamburger out of pure anger. "Tell you what, give me a problem to solve, and if I can't, you'll know my brain is out of fuel. But I feel as awake as I look."

"Sween, you..." His frown gradually changes to a confused expression, as if he was feeling many things at a time. "No... it's okay. I can tell you're not going to faint anytime soon."

I nod. "Can we let go of the food topic altogether? I can take care of myself."

He says nothing, eyeing me askance.

A sudden idea sparks in my brain. "When I'm with Lei, I'm so excited I really don't feel like eating." It's true. Just not the whole truth.

"Thank you," he says, tilting his head to the side, expression and emotionless.

"Hey, it's starting!" I yelp as the stage lights up. I scamper closer to it, Lei following me with not nearly as much enthusiasm.

"Another delaying tactic," I hear him mumble.

Lei... The fact that so many women diet to keep their figure is a good thing for me. But even they drink water daily and eat a slice of celery once a week... I wonder if I can have blood or ambrosia in front of Lei and make him believe they are drinks suitable for humans? Or maybe my body accepts some other kind of nutrient?

I don't want to think about this now. The beauty of my surroundings and the wonderful company I have effectively push aside all bad thoughts from my head.

I look around as many people start sparking little flames. Smiling, I turn to Lei.

"Do you have a lighter?" I ask, sliding an arm over his shoulders. He looks at me out of the corner of the eye as he eats his burger.

"That depends. Want to become an arsonist?"

"No, silly." I kiss his cheek.

"Well, I don't then."

"Really?" I pat his butt as if searching for a pocket.

"Ah!" He blushes.

I continue with his hips. I would pat him somewhere else, but eyes are beginning to fix on us.

"Are you hiding some lighter there?" I whisper, pointing to his bulge.

"Ah! Pervert!" he whispers.

I smirk. "I would check manually, but people are staring."

He gulps down a bite before speaking. "I must have some in the car. I'll be right back."

Lips curved up, I check the stage as Lei leaves. That sudden illumination made everybody perk up, but nothing's coming out yet.

A minute later, two of the most handsome men on the face of the Earth approach me. It is Lei who reaches me first.

"Here." He hands me a yellow lighter.

I smile. "Thank you, Lei."

"We're all ready to start. Mister Terminator, if you please," Oscar says in front of us.

"Oscar, you look stunning," I say. He's dressed in a muted blue velvet suit that flatters his complexion wonderfully. I ignore the dark waves of hatred I sense from Lei; I'll deal with him later.

He tilts his head. "It's thanks to you, Sween. After you told me to sex up my show, I've been doing some research about image. I thought black looked good on me, but after discovering I'm an Autumn, I realized I really should never wear it."

Thanks for the opportunity. "No, black is for Lei, not you. I don't think anyone looks as good as him in it," I say, hugging my boyfriend by the shoulder and sliding my index across his face—face that seems to be wanting to say a million things, but remains silent.

"Shall we, then?"

"So we go first?" I ask.

Oscar smiles. "Yes. Later you can go down and enjoy the show."

We head to the stage. Lei flicks the paper Oscar hands him.

"I'll introduce you my way," he says, nose up.

"All right. If you wish," Oscar says.

The headlights turn on, illuminating Lei's devastatingly handsome form on the stage. He grabs the microphone with a quick movement.

"Ladies and gentlemen, prepare to be floored by Eye of the Tempest tonight! The first song is their hit and award-winning 'Starlight'!"

We spent some time getting an appropriate outfit for me; thankfully, the plethora of clothing Lei bought me yesterday did the trick. Totaling a couple of hours with the former, I rehearsed a rather elemental dance, under Oscar's scrutiny and Lei's jealous watchman's glare. I think I got the gist of it: it's just two sets of moves and nothing backbreaking. I couldn't have done it otherwise.

I open my eyes as the stage curtains lift, the blinding spotlights on Eye of the Tempest and me—well, I guess I am a sort of honorary member as well.

I should become a little nervous, but I don't. Heck, they can't expect much of me like this. I'll just move along with the music and enjoy it to the max. Being the only dancer in stage, nobody can compare me to others if I fail.

But just as soon as the music starts, I am enveloped in some sort of spell. I become one with the music—a melody I like so much—and dance, pouring my whole soul into it.

I don't hear the public cheering that hard—I'm either doing so great they are speechless, or so badly they are stunned into silence. No matter.

The laser lights shine around me as I make a body circle. This is so cool!

I continue dancing as Oscar starts with his "Starlight-Starlights" part. This feels so good. More lyrics come, and as the second chorus starts, in an unexpected move and making Oscar a little uneasy, I join him in the singing. With a big grin, I dance back to my space after such section is over. As the song makes a dramatic pause, I make a dramatic static pose—and when the music restarts, I do it as well, with an equally grand gesture. I hear the public explode in cheers. My smile broadens. They like it, after all.

I continue dancing with all my energy and gusto, as the spotlights swirl around me, the lights of dozens of digital cameras flashing among the public. Aww, this feels awesome!

I perform a little improvised group of figures as the song ends. The cheering is deafening. Tired but very satisfied, I smile at Oscar and the others as the curtains fall.

"That was great!" I exclaim. "Don't know if people liked it, but I sure enjoyed it."

"People did like it," Oscar says, smiling. "Thank you very much, Sween. Please go enjoy the rest of the show now."

I beam at Lei, who is at the back of the stage, arms folded. He stayed out of the way during the performance, which was good; the guy is a huge distraction for me.

"Can we ask for your help some time again in the future?"

"Sure!" I smile as Lei walks to my side. I don't think he enjoys the idea very much.

"Under my strict surveillance, you can," Lei says.

I pout. "How did you like it?"

He looks at me out of the corner of the eye and then stares away. "Not bad."

"Is that all?"

"Mister Terminator isn't the most supportive boyfriend, is he?" Oscar smiles.

"None of your business," Lei retorts.

I can read you like an open book, Lei. You don't want to encourage me in this. The perspective of saying goodbye as I embark in an Eye of the Tempest world tour must not be a thing to look forward to for you.

Lei and I walk down the stage after changing into our beachwear again.

"Was I so bad? Tell me the truth," I ask him.

"Tch." He smiles and looks away. "You were great."

I beam. "Was I?"

The stage lights up again, a lot calmer without us in it. Man, was I in the middle of a hurricane—wait.

Oscar approaches the microphone, now with this classic folk music artist air. "And now, our new song... This is dedicated to the woman I esteem the most. Someone I will always remember... You know who you are." His eyes are warm.

I hear Lei's "Tsk!" as he hugs me by the shoulder.

Such quick arrival, so nice

Like lightning, you were at my side

Perfect body, but your heart

It was his and I could do nothing about

But to him, you were naught

What happened that

He finally saw the light

He fell and rose again

Love shone over everything

And that moment

That embrace had been last

My way is now, beyond the horizon

Now comes another of the band, singing in a much acute voice than Oscar:

I wanted you

I want you

I kept hiding it but,

It was wrong but,

You come to me,

You stay with me,

Till the end

Till the end

Till the end

"Aww. Oscar is so sweet!" I hear a girl sighing at my side. "So he has no girlfriend? I should try introducing myself to him!"

The band is going to be very popular for sure. I smile.

"A song for me... That's so sweet of him," I say, my chest warm.

"I..." Lei bites his lip. "I still love you, even if I never made a song for you..." His voice is a little shaky.

I stare at him, but he's looking away. "I never complained about that..." I say, eyebrows raised.

"Yes, I... I know." He seems confused. What's up with him?

Oh... I remember. Not for me, but he did a publication online with a poem for—I push that thought deep, deep into my mind. It has no right in a wonderful day like this.

### ***

I let out a long, deep "Ah", resting over a large stone in a secluded part of the beach, far, very far from Academy, after the show has ended and its surroundings are getting emptier by the minute. "Today was amazing... Who would have thought," I tell Lei, who is sitting at my side.

His lips curve up. "Yeah, it was fun."

I nod. "Who knows, maybe I will become part-time dancer and performer."

Lei snorts. "Sure... under my strict surveillance."

"Oh, come on, Lei."

He growls lowly. "Now that I know that Oscar dude was indeed after you, I'm not letting my guard down around him."

"He said he gave up. In front of thousands of people, no less."

"A guy that really wants someone will make the most of the tiniest opportunity. I don't trust him." His eyebrows arch up. "So if we hadn't been together that day, he was out to make a move, eh? Things... could have gone so differently..."

I nod. "But we're destined to be together, you and I."

He looks away, eyes sad. "Yes..."

"What is it?"

"I kinda don't believe in destiny. I think I told you something like this before. But... It's amazing how some things are so out of one's control... How such a simple occurrence could have changed the lives of different people so much... I was such a jerk to you back then, I don't doubt Oscar could have won your heart."

"No."

"Eh?"

"My heart belongs to you and only you, Lei."

He lets out some air from his nostrils. "I really don't understand why you always thought that way. I never did anything to deserve such loyalty."

You're wrong. But I can't explain that to you.

"Because I can see inside of you. You're a good person. A much better person than you think."

"So you say. But you never gave me convincing proof."

I smile, shaking my head. "I don't have proof to give." Not this way, at least. "It's enough I know."

There's tenderness in his eyes. "You know... My family treats me like a black sheep. Miss Aviemore wanted to make the most of me and my money. I don't really have any true friends. But you're so different... You really do believe in me."

I nod. "I do."

"Thank you." He gets closer. "I hope... I hope I become a good boyfriend for you."

"You're all right, Lei."

He leans closer and kisses my cheek. I turn to him with lips curved up and receive another kiss, on my mouth this time.

"Ah!" I startle. Lei's touching my wet bikini bottom! I stare as he softly slides his white fingers over my mound of Venus, taking a deep breath while I enjoy the warm, tingling sensation of his hand over my moist skin. I let out an acute moan as I part my legs to receive more of his caresses, my head tossing slightly as he kisses my ear, the tips of his fingers over the elastics on my bottom.

"Ah... Is this... payback for today...?" I ask as his palm brushes over my clothes again.

"Oh?" He smiles. "If you want to consider it so... But not really. I want to get acquainted with your body. What makes you hot... What makes you willing... And I think this is the most pleasant way."

"Haaah... yes..." I yelp as his thumb pad gently presses my clitoris.

"That does seem like a very sensitive part, doesn't it? Hmm..." He licks his lips as his other hand squirms under my bra. A tiny scream escapes my mouth as he rubs me there as well, flicking my nipple with his movements until it becomes really hard and quite painful.

Too much... Both of his hands are sending equal electric jolts in my body...

His lips claim mine to begin the dance of our tongues with each other, suppressing my squeals. His hand down there increases its pressure, nudging me to rub against it so much that it makes me lift my butt in the air with each rocking movement. I can feel it: my lubrication is starting to trickle down my ridge, thick and warm...

Lei frees my other breast from its confinement and leaves my mouth to suck on its nipple, that turns from moderately hard to achingly stiff. It's a little rough on me, but I don't mind... Suck it, Lei...

He slides his tongue around it, mischievously locking his eyes with mine while stroking my clitoris with a finger.

"Ah..." I yelp, staring at him, and then close my eyes. "Ah-Leeeeei...!" I shove his whole hand the closest I can to savagely rub myself against it, my impending orgasm coming only seconds later. He keeps teasing my nipple and caressing my clitoris until my last spasms of pleasure clearly leave me.

He licks his lips and gives me an appreciative glance before lying on his side. "I don't need to ask... It's quite clear you orgasmed."

"Haaah..." I just say. It's a little embarrassing to admit I did...

"Well, at least my prowess with my fingers gets a passing grade. Does it not?" he says, waving them.

I let out another gasp, and nod.

He smiles cutely. "That's great."

"I-I kinda want to take a nap." Angels don't sleep but, somehow, I'm dozing off.

"Here." He pats his lap, and lifts my upper body so my head is resting over his thighs before fixing my bra in place.

Yawning discreetly, I accommodate myself over him. "Thank you... Lei..."

He smiles. "Rest now."

I close my eyes.

### ***

Slowly, I wake up. It seems I really sacked out. It's been so long...

I look around. I'm still at the same spot, the same stone... and over Lei's thighs.

"Awake now?"

I blink and slide a hand over the thin hair of his legs. "How much did I sleep?"

"About ten minutes."

Oh... I would have sworn it had been more. Taking my time, I sit up, drinking in the wonderful situation I'm in. The gentle rolling of the waves... The quiet night, full of stars... And, of course, the beautiful man whose heart is now mine.

I yawn quietly, covering my mouth with a hand, and then glance at Lei's face. There's tenderness in his eyes, probably the same brand as mine.

"Thanks for putting up with me."

"No need to thank me. Staring at the sea with my girlfriend napping on my lap... I can't think of anything more romantic."

"Lei..." I hug him by the shoulder, resting my head on the opposite one. He smiles and grabs me by the arm as well. "Maybe we could spend the night here... Until we see the sunrise..."

He grimaces. "On a rock?"

"We can go to the sandy beach."

"Hmm..." He lifts a hand to his chin and looks to the side while pondering.

Suddenly, steps resound behind us. Damn, I thought we were alone. I don't want to stay here if it means sharing the place.

"Excuse me. Can we talk for a minute?"

My heart jumps. It's Jason. Out of all people, what on Earth is he doing here?

I stare at him like a deer in highlights. Noticing my lack of reaction, he states again "We need to talk."

"Um... Ah..." Slowly, I turn to Lei and lift my head to look at his face. He's glowering at Jason. "Lei, give us a minute."

"Are you sure?"

I nod. Jason in full physical form and wanting to speak like this could only be bad news. "Wait just a little."

Lei's sight does not leave the angel's eyes until he's fully turned. Jason watches him walk away until he's out of earshot, an equal frown on his pale face.

"The word has spread," he says. "If you do not return to your assigned place, a hunting team will be ready to get your head tomorrow."

My heart freezes in place. I thought of something like this, but not at such extent.

"There's worse," he says, lowering his chin. "The leader of the hunting team is this country's caretaker. I don't know if you've heard of him. His name is Rainel."

"What!"

"I suggest you go back to your city as soon as possible."

I let my head hang. What... Can't they leave me alone! I am just a minor angel, the bottom of the food chain! Why have they deployed a Dominion against me... just because of this!

"You know what will happen if you get caught, right?"

I look to the side. No... Please, no...

"I am on your side, so that's why I told you this. Tonight's your last chance to return." Jason turns around and leaves.

I cover my face with a hand, my eyes tightly shut so tears don't escape from them. My whole body feels cold and weak.

A Dominion. A fucking Dominion. As beautiful and lethal as a katana crafted by a master blacksmith that can cut a hair longitudinally in two halves. I have as many chances to defeat or escape such an angel as a human has to survive in the middle of the ocean with an anvil chained to their neck.

"Hey, what's the matter? You look terribly pale."

I turn to Lei. I look to another side for an instant, and then jump to him, hugging him with all my might, as close as I can, as if he was a plank I would need to hold onto to save myself.

"Lei..." I can't help but tremble as I bury my face on his neck in an attempt to hold him even tighter. "I love you... No matter what will happen in the future, always remember... I love you... I love you more than anything else in this world... always remember..."

His arms softly rest on my back. "What is it, all of a sudden?"

"I'm scared... I'm so scared..." I whisper.

"Was what that dude said? Should we call the police?"

That almost made me laugh. The police. Sure, bring all the reinforcements in the country so a Dominion wipes them out in a second if he's being serious.

I would let go, but he, and only he, feels nice this moment, like the solely working stove in the middle of a snowing night; like the only source of warmth in a very wide, very wild world.

I can't lie to Lei, but I don't want him to worry about something neither he nor I have any control over.

I move away a little so I can look at his face, attempting to control my fear before trying to water down the situation.

"It just means I have to be treading with care. Nothing you can do."

"Ugh... If he dares to place even a single finger on you, I'll break every bone in his body."

I smile. Even a black-winged angel like Jason can beat the hell out of a human, but hearing that from Lei makes me all fuzzy inside. I have always dreamed of him acting all protective with me.

Lei...

For you I would fight a Dominion until my last breath. Even if my chances of winning are an absolute zero.

"He's a good guy, actually. He came to warn me about... someone who could be trouble."

"Should I hire a bodyguard for you?"

Maybe, if you know angels with a higher rank than a Dominion. I didn't know you had that sort of contacts. "It's okay, Lei."

"If anything happens to you, I..." He suddenly closes his eyes and shakes his head. "No. You're smart and strong. If you say you'll be fine, then you'll be."

He trusts me so much... I hug his neck and kiss his lips. "Make me yours."

Whoah... That came out of my mouth? He's frozen, just like me.

He blinks some times, his jaw slack. "D-did I just hear...?"

I don't dare to repeat it. I just gaze at him embarrassedly.

"Um, uh... you mean now?"

I look to another side, not having the guts to reply such questions anymore.

I notice him turning away from me as well. "Uh... this is not a good place... You want to come to my house... or go to yours? Uh... if so, I have a better idea."

My sight returns to him slowly. "Uh, what?"

"Well... I chose my house to be snug and cozy, easy to maintain for a bachelor, and should I have company... to be very close together."

My eyes narrow. So that's why...

"However, it is not the kind of place I'd want for permanent residence. My living quarters at my brother's mansion are much more spacious and luxurious. Here I just have a bathtub; there, I have a jacuzzi. Here, I own a queen size bed; there, a king size. Um... You know what I'm getting at?"

Lowering my chin is all my response.

"If you can wait two days, my room may be a much better place. But if you can't..."

I nod. "I can wait."

"Good. Besides, there are some preparations I would like to make. Just go get a room might be fine, but for a first time is too ordinary. I'll get roses, champagne and chocolates—though thinking twice, none of us drink, do we? Actually..." His eyelids half-drop. "One of us doesn't eat either."

"Well, that actually sounded yummy."

"Oh, so you like chocolates?"

"I mean the roses."

His face is frozen for a second. "In all sincerity, I wouldn't be too surprised if those were your actual tastes."

I grin cheekily.

"So..." his voice turns lower, "is there anything special you'd want for this occasion?"

"Like what?"

"Me wearing a butler costume, for example?"

I make a cute expression. "Nah. I just want to get to know the basis."

"I agree. We'll have plenty of time to try all kinds of kinks later."

My smile narrows a little. I hope that's true...

"It will be a hell of a Christmas gift. The best present ever..." he says in elation, but seems to notice my unease. He grabs both of my shoulders. "I think we should go home now... Will you be okay, Sween?"

"Eh? Why shouldn't I?"

"You put a brave face, but you're probably scared. You'll be alone all night..." He stares at me for a second. "Want me to stay with you?"

"Eh?" I smile perversely. "Well, I..."

"Not for that." He closes eyes. "Though I surely wouldn't mind."

"I'll be okay, Lei. Night is a friend." It undoubtedly is. Why do you think I choose it to hunt? Holy powers weaken during the dark hours, that's why the things angels work to thwart tend to happen during that time. Including angels' misbehavior.

"Yes, night is a friend." His lips curve up slightly. "You have my phone in case you need anything... anything at all. From my company to security help."

"Thank you..."

"Think nothing of it. What's important is that you are safe."

Lei...

Why couldn't I have remained a human? Why this cruel twist of fate?

The road back home has a sour flavor to it after such a sweet day. Lei says his farewells, concern on his face. I reassure him I would be okay, though I don't really feel I will...

However, I think not everything is lost. Sure, I would totally, hundred percent, definitely lose in a physical fight with a Dominion... but that's not all there is to war. The Dominion—Rainel, was it—can't fight me if he can't find me. The fact that a hunting team will be deployed probably means they don't know my location; just the approximate zone. An angel can't easily track another in the human world, especially one who is wearing a physical form, and a grounded physical form at that. What's more, their sensitivity will surely decrease at night. And during the day, the closeness with humans will disguise me quite fairly.

Yes... I think I may have a chance, after all. But I don't believe it will be easy. The fact that a Dominion is after me must mean what Jason told me earlier: "Some of us take their job very seriously". An angel of such caliber in a minor pursuit must mean he's the one Jason was speaking about. I don't think I will be able to shake off someone like this so easily.

Very well... This will be a battle of my wit versus your strength. Bring it, Rainel. I know what fate awaits me if you catch me. But even the worst punishment possible is worth having if it means being with Lei more time.

I will not give up on this life... I will not. Not until the last flicker of hope has been put down. Never.

Suddenly, the phone rings, startling me. I catch it in its second call.

"Hello. How are you feeling?"

I let out a silent sigh. "I'm okay... Thank you, Lei. Today was a wonderful day."

"Are you really okay? Earlier you were shaking in your boots... or flip-flops, in this case."

"I'm fine, Lei. It was a surprise, nothing more, nothing else. I've gotten over it."

"Well, you do sound better. It doesn't look like you want to share what he said with me, does it?"

"I'm sorry..."

"You don't trust me?"

"It's not that... not that at all. I just don't want to talk about things you can't do anything about."

"Hmm... Anyway. How about we have another date tomorrow?"

I smile. Is this what the life as a girlfriend is like? Dates every day?

"Sure. Where would you like to go?"

"Oh, wait a minute..."

"What is it?"

"Aww... It's Monday. We have to go to class."

"Oh... yeah."

"I would so skip lessons and actually go out... but I guess I can't do that, so close to graduation and all."

"I guess..."

"And tomorrow we get the grade for our report. The one we worked together on."

"Oh, right."

"So it'll have to wait. Sorry."

"It's okay..." I curve my lips up. "Today was great. I'll treasure the memory of it forever."

"I love you, Sween."

"I love you too, Lei. You have no idea how much."

"I... I'll see you at school then. Get a nice rest. And don't hesitate to call me if you need anything."

"Thank you. Have a good night too, Lei."

"Thanks... Now, hang your phone."

"You first."

"No, you first."

"I don't want to."

"Well, neither do I, so you do it."

"No."

"Yes."

"No."

"Yes."

"No!"

He sighs. "Right, I can't reason with you. Good night."

"Later, Lei."

He hangs.

A great silence spreads over the house. I hadn't noticed I was hugging myself.

Tonight will be my last opportunity to hunt in peace. I better get a good meal and store as many supplies as I can.

It's been a tough life as a human... And now it's going to get much, much harder.

# Day 14

### Countryside

Whoa, this is laziness. But who wants to go to college again after all these dates? Lei, meet me somewhere cool, not where we have to sit still and keep our hands to ourselves.

Ah well. This career is important to him, after all. It's a good thing he's so passionate about it.

I try to hurry up—the lesson has started some minutes ago. I smile ruefully as I enter classroom and the professor gives me a foul look.

"Sorry," I say with my lips, but without actual sound. I sit on the closest empty seat I can find and look for Lei. He waves at me—oh, he's pretty far away and in a crowded portion of the classroom. I greet back timidly and look to the front.

He called earlier, just around the hour I am supposed to wake up at. I convinced him that everything was okay... well, right now it is. How much it will last is a totally different matter.

Poor Lei... He was actually worried about me. Maybe to the point he didn't get a good sleep. I never meant to bring grief to his life...

But it's too late... Our very relationship is precariously suspended over raging pools of drama. I brought this on us... Oh, Lei, forgive me... Just because I want the happiness I'm not supposed to have...

But why? Why not? I'd be completely entitled to it if I hadn't died... It's not fair... It's just not fair...

"First of all, I want to say I'm very disappointed on all of you," Snorgasbor says, forcing me to leave my ruminating. I look at my watch: okay, eight minutes late, it's not so much, pu-lease. "Being almost-graduates and everything, you have no brains and even less imagination to solve a case that's a little away from the norm."

Oh, so that might be why that file was pretty weird. The professor shakes his head and grabs a stack of random homework folders.

"Mister Smith and Mister Taylor," he calls, extending a folder sheet of paper out in the air. Said students walk to his side and he glares at them. "What is this about a little brother? It was clear it was the dog who took the evidence away! Or do you have kid siblings that freely handle severed body parts?"

Ewwwwwww. Our case wasn't that bad after all.

Smith looks at him sternly. "I do. And he often leaves toy hands with red paint sprayed around."

Snorgasbor waves a hand in dismissal and looks for the next paper. "Miss Funew and Mister Synge-Sturmmond!"

My heart leaps to my throat as I jump up. "Y-yes sir!" I scamper to the front as Lei paces in a dignified way to join me.

"Hello." He grabs my waist for a second. I smile at him and then turn to Snorgasbor. Unlike what I predicted, the professor's face looks strangely elated.

"Well, well, amazing job you got here. Who would have known." He hands over the sheet. "Actually, that was not the correct answer, but it is a completely feasible solution too. Congratulations on the non-linear thinking."

"She did most of the work," he says.

"Be sure to thank her accordingly," Snorgasbor says, nose up.

Lei smiles. "Certainly. Thank you."

I can't hide my grin as I turn back. Um, we're both holding the piece of paper... "Uh... who keeps this?"

"I will," he says. "Or do you want it?"

I shake my head. Not really... It's not a romantic letter or anything. And it belongs to the time he preferred to see Dessande in cute sleepwear, not me. Yeah, take that thing away. I smile at him and return to my sitting place.

Speaking of Dessande, I wonder how she will fare... Oh, she'll surely have the best accomplishment of the whole class and Snorgasbor will say "Excellent work! This year would be trash if it wasn't for you!"

Oh well. I already have the boy anyway. Let her shine over me. Who cares.

Some more students receive their reports and then the awaited (?) moment arrives.

"Miss Dessande, Nadia and Nada!" the professor announces in his all-important voice. As students whisper among them, Dessande walks down the aisle in her all-important modesty. I am starting to believe it is not really an act. Nobody can be that natural. Or can they?

"Miss Aviemore, there's nobody that surpasses you when it comes to theory. You learn and memorize every bit of knowledge perfectly."

Ohhhhh yeah, there it goes. Whatever...

"However, from your written report..." Snorgasbor frowns. "It is quite clear that you have an inability of applying such concepts into practice."

All the class gasps. Including myself.

"You score perfectly in theory, and very low in practice. Do you pass this report? Hmm, I'll have to give you another written exercise before I decide."

Shit... well, pinch me. I did better at academics than Miss Aviemore? I want to jump around the classroom with my arms in the air, screaming "In your face, bitch!"

I obviously cannot.

Still, I can't help smiling from ear to ear. My kind should not be this mean... But since I'm already a pretty corrupt angel and plan to become even worse, I'll just savor it.

Dessande is paralyzed. This is just so unexpected to her that she doesn't seem to be able to react. That's what you get for studying like a parrot... To think Lei could have ended up like that too...

### ***

I walk out of the classroom after the bell has rung. I guess I have no date today. Oh well. I'll have my cutie for myself soon. By the way, where did he go?

My search around the hall gives null results. Maybe he's switching his attire. Fine, I'll call him later then.

I walk out of Academy.

"Miss Aviemore, you're a beautiful woman," I hear Lei say.

I lift my sight to meet both of them, right at that spot where they were flirting a couple weeks ago! What is this! I'm gonna kill him! I scurry to a hiding place.

"Many men would like to be the slave of your whims... I should know." He closes his eyes. "I'm sure those guys would be happy to oblige."

What... What is he trying to say...?

"It is a pity, however... When a man knows genuine affection, he becomes uninterested in such a vampiric relationship. If you'll excuse me, my true love is waiting for me now."

What? What? He means me? I run away as fast and silently as I can, deep into Academy.

Oh, Lei... Lei... I... I never heard him speak so suave... Am I... his true love?

"Sween!"

Lei walks to me, lips curved up.

"Are you free?"

"I guess I am."

"I'm going to my brother's farm. Would you like to come?"

"A farm?" All kinds of telluric fantasies start to populate my mind.

"Yeah. The Synge-Sturmmonds do not buy ingredients in supermarkets; we have our own organic farm. You said you have many food allergies, so maybe our produce will be better for your body."

I know he's just trying to help, but I wish he'd quit it with the meals topic already...

I guess my face falling is interpreted by him as a sign of disinterest, because he immediately waves hands and makes that silly smile. "It may not be super fun or anything, but it's a nice little hike away from the city."

Away from the city... That means few, if any, people around. A good opportunity to get away with many things...

"There is a long walk from the main road to the back of the farm. You need to cross a forest..."

Wow, a forest. A nice opportunity to run around together, and then for a feverish make out...

"A pond..."

Mmm, I better bring a swimsuit, or just a towel. Lei and I swimming naked... Ahhh...

"And some buildings nobody uses anymore, to reach the actual farm."

In my head, the old song about making love in the Wild West starts playing.

Dammit... What is it about Lei that I just can't keep my thoughts pure around him?

"Well..."

"It's kind of like visiting the sticks, only that it's about fifteen miles from the city. Sometimes," he says while turning to the side, "I would go out on Saturdays with the gas tank full and no destination in mind." His eyes return to me. "But more likely than not, I would end up in some part of the city that isn't really any different from what I see every day.

"So I prefer to just go there sometimes. Usually there are few people around, and by the time I reach the zone most farmers have finished their job, so yeah. It's a quiet little place. And being surrounded by nature takes away a lot of my crankiness."

I just don't wish to know how a cranky Lei is if Nature takes away crankiness from him.

Well... going with Lei anywhere would prove pleasant, but... countryside? I sigh lowly to myself. I really can't remember when was the last time I have been to a lonely place in contact with wildlife, not counting that night a week ago when I enjoyed the solitude for about fifteen minutes. As an angel, it is my duty to be where people gather, ie cities. I have a feeling such an excursion might remove some of my crankiness as well.

"Well, it might be nice to visit." I nod. "I have a few things to do before though." Like feeding. "So can you wait a couple hours?"

He nods as well, smiling. "I'll go get you at four."

### ***

"Hey, Lei!"

He glances down and up at me. I fold arms, eyes fixed on him. Okay, this afternoon's outfit is not thaaat childish, but I guess it still retains some juvenile, costume-ish air. Half-calf length chamois leather boots with tassels, jean miniskirt with a large and loose leather belt tilted over it, a vest also decorated with tassels and a large golden sheriff star, a black tank top and a jean jacket.

"Um..." Silence spreads as he gives me another once-over. "How do you like my outfit this afternoon?"

He looks at my eyes. "I feel like I should say..." And he whistles something that sounds like some chords of a Western song.

My eyebrows arch up. "What the heck is that supposed to mean?"

"Something like a cross of a wolf whistle and the music of 'Acres Wild'." He shakes his head.

I crumple my lips in an attempt to not smile.

"Anyway, you look good. Where's your hat?"

"Oh yeah, the hat. Wait a minute." I go get a white and black Stetson.

"Hmm. Now you positively resemble a cosplayer."

I narrow my eyes and harshly put the head accessory on him, covering his eyes.

"Argh, don't do that. It ruins my tastefully messy hairdo," he says, lifting the brim to his forehead.

"Your fault for mentioning the hat. I wasn't even thinking of it."

"I suppose so." He walks forward and pinches my metallic star with his fingers, not refraining from a good grope in the process. "Sheriff, eh? Where are your handcuffs?"

I blush, first at his touch and then at his words. "Not falling twice for the same trick."

He smirks. "Well, I don't mind if you handcuff me, as long as it's in the correct setting."

I smile evilly at him. "I'll remember that."

His face straightens. "The correct setting involves both of us in a locked room, with you dressed like that. All the pieces of clothing are optional, of course."

"Hmm... Aren't we the little pervert?" I slide a finger up his chest to his chin.

"You haven't seen anything yet. But I think you like me better this way."

I smirk lustfully. "You think right."

And now it's my turn to check him out. Guess what, he's wearing long black clothes. But his usual dress boots have been replaced by much heavier ones, kind of like the ones soldiers wear. I guess the hiking includes visiting some rather wild places.

"Well, let's go." I don't want to keep looking at him, or my body, especially my hands, will start acting on its own.

As we exit, I detect a bunch of five teenagers very close by, their fixed stares on us. I glare at them for a moment and resume walking.

"Let's do what we do best, guys," I hear one of them say, and the whole of them start approaching us with a decided pace.

Lei frowns and turns to them. He and I coil like springs, in case we need to fight. I don't sense danger, but... the way they are heading straight to our location...

As they reach us, one of them whispers to me harshly:

"Walker, Texas Ranger!"

And walks away.

I crumple my lips, trying to not smile, and turn to the car. A couple of seconds later, Lei's villainous laughter fills the air.

### ***

I inhale strongly after I go down the vehicle. It takes a visit to the countryside to tell how contaminated the city air actually is. Noise contamination isn't out of the question either.

The air is fresh with eucalyptus and ozone... ah, rain will come soon. Not that I mind...

The gentleman that accompanies me places a hand on my shoulder. After observing my reaction, he concludes "So you like this kind of ambiance."

I nod. "It's nice. I spend way too much time in city surroundings." If only you knew.

"Well, we can come here often."

Yeah... I hope so...

He walks in front of me, a smile on his lips. "Let's go."

We pace through some woods. Dry leaves cover the floor, but the trees still look verdant and yellow despite being the beginning of winter. I hear the creatures of Nature's quiet calls, and it wouldn't surprise me if we stumbled upon a fairy pond or the like. Does this actually resemble an enchanted forest, or I see it like this because of Lei? After all, being with him is like something out of a dream. Too good to be true...

I look at him, his fresh skin overflowing vitality despite its apparent pallor. I want to lick it, bite it...

Yes... It's time to start with the program I imagined.

I walk in front of him, smiling, and gently push him to a tree trunk.

"Aren't you the one supposed to go like this? And with a lifted leg." He smirks.

Getting closer, I claim his warm lips. "Supposed to," I repeat in a pondering tone, before moving down to kiss his silky neck.

"Ah!"

"I think the words 'supposed to' and I don't meet eye to eye," I whisper while lowering his turtleneck a little for my lips to enjoy a new part of his skin.

"I have started to realize that," he says, hugging my back.

I suddenly move up and assault his lips again. He opens his mouth, my opportunity to quickly lick it around, teasing the inside of his upper lip. He yelps as I lift a leg, rubbing my right thigh against his crotch.

"What is it..." I say in a seductive voice, smiling. "Isn't this what you wanted?"

"You're always so tricky..." he gasps.

"Am I?" I smirk and grab him with both hands by the waist, sliding my leg over and over. Oh yes, he sure is reacting to this.

"What are your intentions?" he says in a breathy voice, parting his limbs a little, allowing me to rub a wider surface. "Like yesterday?"

"Hmm... How about no?" I purr. "How about... I just want to get you aroused?"

His breathing is fast as he says "What for?"

"So it'll be harder for you to chase me." I make a step back and run deeper into the forest.

"Ah! Wait, Sween, it's dangerous there!"

I stop and turn around. "Dangerous? How?"

"Gotcha!" He grabs me by the waist and grinds on my butt that juicy, fat thing he has between the legs.

"Ah!"

"A tricky play for a tricky girl," he murmurs in my hair and then lifts me in the air. "Hmm, what am I going to do with you?"

"Do you accept suggestions?" I ask as he grabs me in a very lewd way.

He smiles. "Only if they are extremely naughty."

"Well, I bet you'll like what I'm thinking, then. First, how about you take me to the pond?"

"Not bad... it's close." He lifts me in his arms—aww, I love this!—in the most groping way possible. I feel my lips burning as he carries me.

He smiles and kisses me again... his face is hot too. I purr and then lightly nip his upper lip.

"Okay, here we are. What now?" he asks.

"Hmm... How about... you take off aaaaall my clothing?"

"What!"

"C'mon... or you don't want to? How about I take off your clothing then?"

"You want to swim naked?"

"Hmm... I want to feel my naked boobs against your chest," I say, getting close to provoke the same effect while clothed.

Lei closes his eyes and makes a long, thin sigh. "You know... If we're keeping this platonic until tomorrow, this is not the best way. I'm using all my will to not take this further... brutally so. How about we just cuddle in the pond in our swimwear?"

"Oh, but I didn't bring swimwear. Then, you can keep yours while I swim naked."

"It won't do, Sween. I spied your rainbow bikini's knot on your back earlier."

"Wah?" I touch the nape of my neck. I had forgotten about it, with everyone making fun of my attire. "A detective acting as a spy?" is my question, eyes blinking.

"Yeah, you could not see it coming. Now, either we're keeping this innocent, or we do it, here and now. No middle grounds!"

Oh, he sounds sexy when he speaks this way. "You know, I'm pretty aroused and you too. There are still a few activities to try before we get to the real thing."

"I know." He smiles. Looks like he's already thought of them. "Well then." He makes a step forward and eases me out of my jacket.

"Are you gonna undress me, after all?"

"Till your bikini, yeah," he says as vest and tank top come off. "I don't like you in these clothing, anyway."

"Whaaaat!" I ask, face falling.

"Oh, don't misunderstand me. You're so beautiful that it can pass. But, Wild West... I don't know, it's not your style. You're more like out of a magical scenario, and Wild West is anything but magical. Even if some would try doing that combination, it just doesn't match. Neither do you and that style."

Well... I am kind of some sort of desperado... I would love to ask him what style he believes matches me, but him mentioning 'magical scenario' is already too close for comfort. Better divert his attention.

"I like variety... Not everyone has such defined tastes as you, Lei," I say as he eases me out of my skirt.

My hands run over his tight, delectable chest as I take off his coat, making his huge bag slide to the floor, and then his turtleneck. I slide my hands over his torso again, trying to not lick my lips as they move lower and open his belt.

He steps out of his pants and boots quickly. He's wearing different swimming trunks, black with a blue-purple ornament. First time I've seen any color in him outside the uniform; it works surprisingly well. Too bad it's a little less slutty than the one from yesterday...

"So?" he asks, folding arms. "Your choice."

I hug his neck and rest my head on his shoulder. "Cuddling is fine."

He lifts me in his arms again —aww, a girl can get used to this—and walks to the pond, where he releases me and I float away like an aquatic animal.

I can feel his stare on me. Lazily, I turn to him. His lips are curved up and he's resting on the border of the water body.

"You like it?"

I nod. "It's like a fairy pond."

"Well, there's certainly a lot of sunlight," he says, and floats towards my location. We hug each other and I cuddle to him while he embraces me closer. Oh, even like this... this is so nice...

"I could spend all day this way," I say jauntily, closing my eyes.

His hand caresses my hair. Even without looking, I can tell the soft caress of his gaze on my head.

"If only time would stop and we could be like this forever..." I whisper.

We stay in this manner for a good while, fingers occasionally caressing skin, a kiss of Lei on my crown, his nails grazing the fine hair... Words do not dare intrude this almost mystical moment. As they finally come, they are like velvet rustling on my ears.

"Cuddling like this is nice," Lei says.

Grr... That voice is way too sexy and takes me out of my romantic daze and straight into Lustville. Suddenly, my lips are on his, forcing them open as I squirm my tongue into his warm mouth. My fingers trace down his smooth neck and reach his chest, wanting to dig in his flesh... when he moves my hands away delicately.

"Platonic. Stop doing this or I'm not holding back. This is the last time I'll say it."

I hug him again, purring in my throat, as I rub my head against his shoulder. "Will you do something for me?"

"What?"

"I want you to take off your swimming trunks under the water so I can look at you." I smile, a very agreeable heat on my cheeks.

His mouth opens in what maybe was intended to be a reply, and then closes again. "Is that all?" he asks, his cheeks becoming slightly darker.

I nod energetically. "I want to see you naked under the water. Would you do this for me?"

He lets out some air from his nostrils, his mouth twisting to the side as he lowers his hands, and the black shade of his trunks becomes a crumpled mass in his right fist.

My shoulders are cramped around my ears and I'm covering my mouth with both fists as I stare at him down there. My heart is starting to race up, equal hard beating on my lower body, while I feast my eyes on the blurry deep pink surrounded by its paler version. He has to be aroused, or else there's no way that reddish shade can be so big.

"Thank you." I blink rapidly at him, incapable of containing my giggles. "As a reward, here... bleep!" Pulling my top to the sides, I flash him my nipples for an instant.

He closes his eyes for a couple of seconds and then gazes at me again.

"Sorry, I couldn't help it. We'll keep it platonic, I swear!" I stare as his sight slides down my body before looking down as well, finding that I didn't fix my bra properly and my left nipple is popping out of its confinement. "That wasn't on purpose, honest!" I affirm, rearranging it correctly.

I peek at him again. Oh, Lord... The pink shade is now, undoubtedly... pointing up. He looks down at himself, lips slightly curved.

"You'll have to take responsibility now."

"Um... What do you want me to do?" My tone is a little shy.

"Well, since you like to flash me, how about you do it again? But come closer." He smirks.

"Um, okay?" I get nearer while he nods.

"It's part of your training on becoming busty, after all. Now, off with the bra."

I move the top to the sides, just like before. His smirk turns sinister as he reaches a claw-like hand to my right boob and starts kneading it.

"I think it's working," he says. "Look how I grab and pull and it fills my hand so nicely."

He adds action to word as his right hand plunges under the water. The movement of his hips is so crisp and clear I can see it even in these conditions.

"I feel it heavier than before..."

Funnily, I feel it too. Maybe that was the reason I didn't properly arrange my top before.

"What do you say? I'll do this every day... Even when your boobs have grown to the size of watermelons, you'll come to me and tell me: 'Lei, please massage my boobs', and I'll happily oblige. You'll take off your H-cup bra and I'll stroke and caress you. I will need both hands for each tit then." He gasps loudly and then takes a deep breath. "Of course, after being so compliant, you'll have a reward for me."

"Lei..." I smile. Looks like it's over. I can't tell for sure, but I think he's relaxing.

However, I am not. Both cheeks and lips feel really hot.

"Nice... I kinda want to hear such stories..."

His expression suddenly switches from a smile to squinty eyes.

My sight directs above us. I knew it from before: the sky was so overcast that it was going to rain. It was just a matter of when.

"Oh, damn," Lei says, adopting my same stance. "We better find shelter soon." He exits the water; sadly, hiding his gorgeous lower body with a towel.

"I guess. You mentioned some old buildings around here."

He sighs. "Right. Let's go."

I leave the pond without covering at all, but he doesn't look at me. Oh well. I dry quickly and dress up, as the raindrops grow heavier and more abundant each passing moment.

About an eighth of a mile from the lake, we reach what could resemble an abandoned Wild West city, with old buildings lining a soil street. I wonder what this is supposed to be. I sense animal life nearby, so it's probably a sheds structure for cows or horses.

We enter one of the buildings and Lei bars the heavy door behind us. There are piles of straw and a cart here, only a shovel present as well; looks like my supposition wasn't that off.

Wow. It's really pouring down now. Fortunately, the sky is light enough, so we won't have to stay until the night here.

Lei turns to me with an expression that's all about friendly chattering.

"Sween," he says. His voice is so deep, and yet so sweet, against the silent world, naught in sounds except for the rain.

"My beautiful Lei," I reply, lips curved up. He copies my smile.

"I want to know... About what you said two days ago..." His tone is so silky...

"What was it?"

"That I did hurt you a lot and lowered your self-esteem..."

"Oh, that."

"You still think that way?"

"Well..." I pause for an instant. "Those feelings don't fade away overnight, darling."

"Yeah... Well." He looks at the rain through the window. "Maybe this is a good moment to do something about it."

"What do you mean?"

He opens his large bag and takes out two oversized towels, placing one on the floor. "Please, lie down here."

My cheeks burn. What is he trying to do? Carefully, I comply. The feeling of the soil floor under the fluffy towel is a little unsettling, but not as much as not knowing what Lei is up to.

His lips curve slightly. "Now then, I'll remove this," he says, his hand reaching for my skirt. My eyes widen as he takes off my bikini bottom together with it, smiling.

"Um, Lei...?"

"Hush," he commands in his velvety voice while retrieving a bottle from his bag. What is it... Is it what I think it is!

"Lei... What are you...?"

While looking at me down there, he pours a small quantity of the bottle's contains on his thumb and—

"Ah!" I moan out loud. "Wh-what are you doing! I said no sex until—"

"I know."

"Then, what are you—"

"Taking care of you."

I shudder. "What do you—"

"Lift your head," he says, easing a towelette under it. He then produces yet another towel, placing it under my hips, and forces my legs open. He kneels between them.

His hand moves to _that_ place again, softly caressing my outer labia with his slightly lubricated fingers.

"Doing something for you to enjoy, and you alone," he says. "Breathe deeply."

I comply as his shiny, deep black eyes stare intensely into mine. He breaks his gaze only to confirm the position of his fingers, and softly looks at my face once more as he continues his ministrations.

"This is a form of Tantric massage. I'm supposed to insert fingers as well, but with you is a nonissue for now, so... I'll just focus on the outside."

"Tantric massage?"

"Well... I have read a good deal of sexual theory. I've heard this is especially beneficial when the woman needs to be healed from the stuff callous men did."

"Uh..."

"You command me as you please. Softer, harder, faster—what you like. But keep your breathing deep and your eyes on mine."

"Yes..." I stare at him while he strokes my right thigh with his left hand and traces up my outer labia with the other.

"Deep breaths."

"Yes..." It's not easy to do that when Lei is touching me there!

"You can look down if you want, too."

I do just that, watching his long fingers gently sliding over my most intimate parts, before I return my gaze to his.

"Deep breaths."

"It's hard to..."

"Yes, but do try."

I swallow. "M-move to the middle—ah! It's good..." My lids close as he caresses my clitoris with his slightly lubricated thumb pad.

I open my eyes—he's looking down there again, his cheeks healthily flushed, a light smile on his also reddish lips. I make an effort to peek between his legs, but it's too dark to tell anything.

"You really like to ogle me, don't you?" His smile enlargens.

"I think it's appropriate..." I say, breathless. "Considering the situation... Ah..."

"Heh." He continues caressing the base of my clitoris. "If you want to know, I'm getting larger too."

I shudder as he strokes me again, but try regaining the correct breathing. I let my head drop back while rubbing myself against his hand, closing my eyes for a second before looking at his face anew, moaning, finding it impossible to control the pace of my air intake now. He seems to understand. His grip gets looser as I start adding my lubrication to his.

"Open your legs wider..." he says in a breathy voice. I do so, and he uses his whole hand to stroke me, from the bottom rim of my labia to my lower abdomen.

"Oh, Lei... Lei...!" His middle finger becomes tenser, adding more pressure on my clitoris. It's too much... "F-faster...!"

My thighs close on him, as I desperately rub myself against his hand. My fists clench the towel as I make an effort to glance at his countenance, sweat running down my body as I gasp loudly, a ferocious orgasm unleashing through all my lower half.

My movements progressively stop, my body still tense. I let out a sigh, my expression relaxing.

"Oh, Lei..." I say, out of breath.

"How was that? Though I don't really need to ask, looking at your face..."

"Ah... Paradise..." I say softly, smiling.

He crouches forward to kiss me. "Your lips are incredibly hot. So delicious... You should look at yourself right now..."

"Ah..." My brows knit a little. I thought I was sated, but my body is still asking for more. I can never get enough of this... Never enough of Lei...

He has no problem giving me a second round, bringing me to a raging orgasm a minute or so later. I let my body drop on the towel, breathing ragged as I stare at his eyes.

"You seem happy." He smiles lightly. "I say we take a little break." Glancing outside the window, he adds "Looks like the weather is taking a break too."

Oh, that big storm seems to be quieting down. Lei rubs his arms a couple times before turning to me.

"I think we should head back now," he says, helping me up. "Well then, how about a nice coffee with pastries after a long day?"

Not again... I look to the side.

"Oh, sorry. For a moment, I forgot I don't have a normal girlfriend."

I glare at him. "There are plenty of cookie-cutter girls out there if you prefer that."

He snorts. "Yeah, I know, but I don't like boredom." Before continuing, he takes out one strand of hair that had tangled on his clothing. "But I do eat, you know. Will you keep me company?"

"Yeah, all right." Is Lei starting to accept I am... different? No, I don't believe so. He's treating it like an idiosyncrasy for now. This kind of thinking won't last forever...

We leave the ranch and arrive to a cute little café with a deliberate rural feel, and cozy up at a lovely double seat near the window. It makes me want to be a normal human and enjoy some coffee with Lei... but it's not happening. I better let go of those thoughts. It never will.

"Hello. What are you going to order?" the waitress asks with a smile, cute enough to match the place. She's standing a little too close to Lei, I think, and that grin of hers is a bit exaggerated for a simple custom. She'd better not—

"Hmm..." Lei looks at the menu. "I'll have a cappuccino—an extra-large one—and three of your homemade doughnuts... And a piece of strawberry shortcake."

"Very well. And the lady?"

"She's not having anything, thank you." Lei smirks.

"Okay. I'll have your order soon." The girl leaves, all her former sweetness replaced by a sour mien.

I chuckle to myself. Lei sighs.

"You're making me look like a cheapskate, a bastard, or both. And no, it's not funny."

I snicker and glance to my side. Two odd people have entered the place. They appear to be common humans, but—I frown. I recognize them: they are the gray-winged angels I saw the day of the radar inverse. Have they tracked me down...? Or is it a horribly unfortunate coincidence they are here?

Lei notices my look and glances at their location. Suddenly, the angels turn to us before I can hide my face, but it's useless even if I did; they can easily notice me in such a secluded place.

I need to lose them. Better get out of here as soon as possible!

After locating an exit, I subtly slide down the chair. "Later," is my whisper to Lei before scurrying under the tables. I will explain this to him later. Last thing I see on my way to the back door is his raised eyebrows. Once outside, I start running like hell while putting the plan I had in mind in practice.

"Mayii! Radar inverse! Now!"

It takes a few seconds for Mayii to hear me and put herself in action. The radar inverse is loud and clear, resounding in the opposite part of the city. Now I need to hide. Unlike Earth beings, if I seek refuge in a shadowy, solitary location, my presence will be even more conspicuous to them. I need a crowded place, full of humans who will conceal my aura with theirs!

I turn the café's corner and head to the main city streets. It's getting dark, which is an advantage for me. The sound of the back door opening anew and two sets of feet striking the pavement reach my ears; hopefully they are after the radar inverse now. Their steps are not well guided, as I hear them stop at the edge of a street I had just passed by.

A figure suddenly steps in my way.

"Halt!" he screams. It looks like a tall man in a trench coat, but my eyes do not fool me: It is one of them! I use the very impulse of my running to turn around, deftly avoiding a claw-like lunge the man aims at me. But as I retrace my steps, I meet them again: the two gray-winged angels, now out of their physical form. Oh, an ambush! That's why they had stopped!

I let them walk closer to me. Physically, the disadvantage is mine; I knew it from the beginning. It'll take my wit to escape.

The gray-winged remain in place as the man in trench coat approaches me. So this is an angel of a higher hierarchy than the other two. Analyzing his aura, I can tell it's a blue-winged angel, possibly a Principality.

Great! It's not Rainel then. With a bit of luck...

"What are you doing here?" he asks.

"Excuse me? Whoever the hell are you?"

He snorts. "Should you be speaking when you're clearly not from this jurisdiction? Incidentally, we have heard of a maverick angel that is roaming this place. Could that be you?" he says in an overly ironic tone.

I envy humans so much. They can so easily lie. But we can't. "Should you be kidding around like this when there's so clearly a radar inverse calling for help?"

"We have received news of a similar incident some days ago, when these two good angels saw you. There's always a radar inverse resounding far away. A maverick angel that's unleashing chaos for the hell of it... And with a physical form... Can you tell us your name?"

"No."

"It is no matter. Your name is most likely Sween, right?"

I startle.

"I shall call you that, in that case. Well, Sween, please accompany us."

"Sorry, I'm going to check that radar inverse. Unlike you, I have no time to be accusing other angels of whatever you believe." Nonchalantly I walk away, but he stops me by the arm.

"You two, go check that alarm, just in case there's a real problem. But you are coming with me."

I break free of his grip. "I don't want to."

"But you must." He grabs me again as the gray-winged leave.

"Fine, I'll go. Let them know there's someone straying from his obligations to accuse others of things he has no proof of."

"It's not just me. I caught you, but there's a dozen angels deployed in the same search."

That's what I wanted to know. A dozen angels... Wow, I sure am important. I frown.

"So where are we going?"

"Back home. They will decide your punishment there."

"Punishment because of what?"

"You strayed from your obligations. You have a physical body. You create unnecessary chaos. I don't know what will your penance be, but you don't belong here. You need to return to your assigned place and quell your rebellious ways."

I snort. I would speak just like that a few months ago... And now, none of those values mean a thing to me... But I can't get rid of them. I am tangled in that web. I am an angel, supposed to live the way angels do.

"How about this: I never saw you, you never saw me, and everybody is happy."

He frowns. "You're a threat, both to humans and to us. You need to be summarily dealt with."

Dealt with... I'm sorry, but it doesn't sound like a prospect I'm looking forward to.

Just in case I am caught and have to undergo a trial, it would be a good idea to not attack another of my kin; that is a capital crime. But...

If bad comes to worse, I'll do it.

Anything... anything for this pseudo-human life. Anything if it means being with Lei.

"Oh man, what's that!" I scream.

"Where!" He turns to look at the place I'm staring at.

I quickly jump out of his reach, spreading my dark black wings in the middle of the move. I curl in the air and then soar up high.

"Hey! Come back here!" I hear him scream. I take a peek over my shoulder while flying away, watching him spurt some clear blue wings and chase after me. I look to the front again and head for the main streets. He's fast... It's taking me my full speed to stay out of his reach.

My destination appears before my eyes, where passers-by scream as I land between them. Who cares, they'll dismiss it as a dream later. I run down the road and look back, the blue-winged very close as he lands without making a fuss because he has no physical form and materializes right afterwards. That's my cue!

"Heeeeelp! Help me! He's chasing me!" I shout. The people gasp and turn. They are not trying to help me, but the guy looks disoriented because of all the screaming. I make the most of it and run even faster, but he keeps chasing after me nonetheless. Is there any police in here! Oh, great! I see an officer at the corner...!

"Halt!" the cop demands. Oh no! It's another angel! I cry out, unable to stop running, about to crash onto him. But as the collision is imminent, I duck to the floor. My sweeping tackle takes me far behind the officer before he realizes it. I crouch and spring back to my feet, as the cop joins the chase. Now I got two persecutors! Damn!

I need some diversion or this will never end... As gently as I can, I push aside the people in the street as I rush between them. Shit! In one block, the main street will end! The ramifications that follow this one are pretty empty; I'll stand out like a sore thumb there!

Oh! I have an idea! I see one of the buses departing to Law Academy on the side, already in movement. I spread my large wings again and make a huge leap, landing over it.

"Eeeek!" the passengers startle as I make my way inside, sliding from the roof through an open window, non-human parts already dematerialized. I hide quickly under a seat. I soon hear two bumps on the upper part of the vehicle as well, and the people scream again as the angels look through the glass, heads upside-down, but some are staring at me. Damn stupid humans, they are giving me away! These two try to get inside too, but they are too bulky to enter through the window like I did. It's the same, though: if they don't trap me here, they will when we reach Academy.

"Hey! What the hell are you doing!" the driver cries out, but they ignore him. Oh, angels are so lovely, but not that much when they are hunting down someone, are they? Shows their true nature.

I peer at them from my hideout. One is half-squeezed through the same window I came in from, the other is trying to open another and scaring a girl and a boy to death. Damn them!

I scurry from under the seat and shove open the door to the driver's side.

"Sorry!" I exclaim before jumping out. Everybody inside the bus screams.

It takes me a nanosecond to return to the race. I'm almost in front of Academy! I think I can make a plan...

My legs carry me to it as fast as they can. While seemingly closed in totality, I know better. I jump over the door leading to the gym circuit and enter the building. From behind a window, I watch the guys approaching this general direction, but it looks like they didn't see me. Good... it could be I have some advantage. I run to the second floor and peer outside again. These two have shed their physical form now, and are unsure of what to do.

This bodily form hinders me in so many ways... But if I've drunk blood, I can't leave it until the energy of it runs out... I release the human limiter on my hearing for a minute—ouch! So much noise all of a sudden! Now their speech is highly defined to my ears.

"She's in this building, that's for sure."

"What do we do now?"

"Let's call all units nearby. She won't escape."

Oh no! They are planning a lockdown? I need to get the hell out of here before they can achieve it!

Think, Sween, think... I frown as they broadcast their signals—yes, a radar inverse—to summon the others. These guys can detect me by all the means humans can, plus my aura, which is like a luminous beacon to them.

Wait a minute...

"Mayii, please come here, to Academy!"

She is quite nearby and, following my instructions, she arrives at the building before anyone else can.

"You're knee-deep in trouble," she comments, making her way to me. Her absence of aura ensures she can't be detected that way.

"Try neck-deep," I say. "But I have a plan."

After giving her precise directions, we part ways. I rush to the top of the building, the terrace where I was with Lei before.

Suddenly, another radar inverse starts to sound.

"Eh?" Both angels look down. "It's coming from a basement?"

"No, idiot! She is trying to mislead us!"

I soar, high, so high in the sky like never before, air currents blowing so strongly between my wings I can barely keep straight. Then I dive to a very different part of the city: My home.

"Nobody saw you," Mayii says. "They are still here. Other two angels have arrived."

Great... Just great... Seems like I'll have freedom for at least another day...

I land on the corner of the street where my living quarters are located. Now that the danger's passed, I feel I'm about to faint. My legs shakily carry me to my house, but I decide to take a little rest on the floor first.

My exhausted, kneeling body suddenly finds itself in a shadow that blocks the light from the street bulbs.

"I've been looking for you," a voice says.

Oh no! Another enemy? I turn around to face my new menace, but...

Lei is gaping at me. First at my face... and then at my wings.

My eyes widen.

"Those wings... they are real, aren't they...?" he whispers.

Words do not come out of my mouth. I think of a dozen explanations, but they don't dare pass my throat.

"Sween... What... What are you...?"

He knows it. He knows it from his dream, at some level. But it is forbidden for humans to know. I can't tell him.

He grabs me by the shoulders. "Tell me, please! What are you!"

"Lei..." Oh, what the... I've already broken so many codes, so many laws. Who cares if I tread on one more. "You really want to know...?"

"Yes! I suspected it: You're not human, are you!"

I shake my head. "No... I'm not."

"What are you..." He seems to be losing his breath.

"Humans are not allowed to know... But I can make a compromise."

"What compromise!"

I lower my chin. "I'll tell you, and afterwards I'll erase your memory of this encounter."

He gulps. "You can do that...?"

"Yes. Don't worry, it's a very selective deletion involving just the precise moments. It will not harm you at all. My kind does this whenever a human sees them in their true shape. And we're not a harmful race... At least not to humans." I grimace. "Most of the time."

Lei is looking at me without blinking. "I assume you're going to delete my memory anyway, so tell me."

"Very smart, Lei. I am sorry, I have no other choice." I take a deep breath. "Since we've come to this, let's go all out."

"What do you mean?"

I sigh, making my wings disappear, which startles Lei even more than the sight of them. Then I walk closer and envelop him in a gentle hug. As expected, he stiffens.

"Fear not... That's what my kind always says to humans."

"Your kind...?"

"Lei..." I say in a low voice, caressing his shoulders. "Many, many years ago, there was a little girl. A nine-years-old, very unhappy girl... She was very smart and unassertive, and kids her age always avoided or bullied her because of that. Her family wasn't nice either, so the little girl was very lonely."

I pull my hair out of my face and rest my head over Lei's shoulder.

"That year, she moved to a new school. That year was the happiest of her life. She would sit next to a boy who, for the first time, didn't discriminate her because of her IQ nor bullied her because she would not fight back. She bonded with that boy over their mutual love of videogames. In time, she fell in love with him. She fell very, very deeply in love..."

I let out a deep sigh.

"But her happiness was not destined to last. A little while later, that girl died. She went to Heaven and became an angel that protects humans, never remembering her earthly life, until the day she accidentally met that boy again and started recalling all this..."

I straighten to look at his face. He's frozen, wide eyes staring at me.

"Wait a second... You mean to tell me... Yes, I do remember something like that... The girl who sat at my side in fourth grade..."

I stare at him, his eyes fixed on mine.

"Rumor was that girl had moved to another school... I never thought..."

"It's been so many years, but we're together again, Lei..." I hug him tightly. "I am not human anymore... but it's still me..."

"Susan..." He embraces me as well. "I... I liked you back then too..."

Liked me? That's the answer to a question I thought would never be replied. My chest becomes so warm... and so painful at the same time.

"You remembered... But don't use that name anymore. It's Sween now."

"Sween..." He separates and looks at my face. "Yes... I can see the similitude now. But I can't believe it... An angel?"

"Yes. I died while being innocent, before puberty. Kids who die under those circumstances usually become angels."

"But why black wings? Aren't you supposed to have white wings? And a halo?"

"Humans can't see our auras or 'halos', as you call them. And the color of wings each angel has depends on their hierarchy status. Black wings are the lowest hierarchy; for my race, I am extremely young and weak." I straighten. "Well... Now that I've told you, it's time to delete your memory."

"Ugh..." He cowers a little. "But there's so much I want to ask you..."

I shake my head. "There's something I would love to do before that, though. Wait a sec." I recommence contact with Mayii.

"You're good to go. There are five angels in total, inspecting the inside of Academy. I'll call you back when they get out."

"Great," I tell her and turn to Lei. "I'm going to give you the ride of your life."

"Eh?"

There's tenderness in my eyes. "I'm just a lowest level angel. For someone of my kind, I'm pathetically weak. Still, I'll take you as far as my stamina goes. I'm sure I can fly at least twenty minutes carrying a human with me." Despite my previous tiredness, I feel full of energy now. "Are you up to it?"

"It would be amazing." His face is indeed amazed.

I hug Lei close to my body. He kisses my lips softly before cuddling even tighter, resting his head on my neck, implicitly trusting himself to me, inundating my chest with feelings of warmth and love.

And up we go.

"Ah!" All his might is conveyed into his grip as I hover about twenty yards over the place. The air currents fluff hair, clothes and my wings' feathers as I wait for him to adjust to the height.

"Look around." There's a small smile on my face as Lei leaves my neck timidly and takes a peek.

"Amazing... Simply amazing..."

"Shall we go?" I say, and start to fly away slowly, at the speed of a normal human walk. Lei stares around, eyes wide. He's comfortable now, so I pick up my cruise speed.

We traverse over Academy and to the forest and hills behind it. Lei looks like he can't stop gaping.

"It's awesome to fly like you do. It gives an indescribable feeling of freedom."

Freedom... I'm not even free to love you, Lei. It's quite ironic how, in some ways, I am more chained than earthbound beings.

My next move has us gliding down for a little, which earns me an excited squeal from him. Chuckling, I return to an upright position, carefully holding his body while caressing his hair.

He smiles. "Can we land over the news building?"

I comply and leave him crouching on the thirty-stories building's roof, as I hover near him. Slowly standing upright, he stares around with an astounded expression.

"Wow..." He takes out his camera.

"Uh uh. Sorry, Lei, no souvenirs from this trip."

"Oh, right..." He returns his gadget to its case. While he paces around carefully, I remain near him; the wind gusts are strong enough to sweep him out. Mindful of this fact, he walks back to me.

"I kinda feel like a superhero." He smiles.

I laugh a little.

"Well, you angels are quite like superheroes too, I suppose." He cuddles to me, ready for departing again.

Superheroes... Or maybe supervillains.

"I wish... this night would last forever, Susan," he mumbles in my hair.

I hum a little in protest.

He turns to my face, a soft smile gracing his lips. "This is probably the only time I'll be able to call you this. So let me do it. Please?" His sight now poses on the city below us, which resembles a brightly illuminated map. "Even though we know each other so well, after this you'll be just as mysterious as you always were."

"I'm sorry." I close my eyes. A loving hand caressing my cheek makes me open them again.

"I'm sure it can't be helped."

"Thanks, Lei..."

I use my last stamina to fly us down to the same spot close to my home we met at earlier. Reluctantly, I release him. Our gazes are locked on each other's.

"Well then, time for us to part."

He nods, gulping so subtly that I barely notice it.

"It's been a long time, Lei... You accepted me again, just like you accepted me back then. I never forgot that. I'll never forget this."

He stares at me. I can't make out his expression. He kind of seems unable to decide what to say. His head turns to the side.

After a long time, he finally opens his mouth.

"I..." He falls in yet another pit of silence, gazing away, right hand on his left elbow. "Everyone thought you were okay back then."

Tears are barely contained in my eyes. "Thank you."

He turns his sight to me. "You were funny, playful, cute, and incredibly shy. What was not to be accepted of you?"

"People would discriminate me because I was too smart. I would just be myself, but they would hate me because they'd think I was trying to show off. And abuse me since I never fought back."

"Hmm? I remember the whiz kid of our class was Astrid, not you. You had good grades, but were a calamity in foreign languages, I think."

"Yeah... Had never been to a bilingual school before." I blush.

He shakes his head. "Even if you had been the next Einstein, I wouldn't have thought differently of you."

"Oh, Lei!" I jump to his arms and kiss him with all the love in my heart.

He deeply kisses me back. Track of time is absolutely forgotten as I hug him, my right hand stroking the nape of his neck.

"Me too..." I say, unknown spans elapsed as I finally separate from him. "I wish... I wish this night will never end..."

"It's okay... Do what you need to do... Sween."

"Lei..."

"I don't know... But even if I won't remember this anymore... I'm happy."

I wipe a tear from my right eye. I need to act, and soon. Putting a coat of ice over my tender heart, I aim my pointer finger at the space between his eyebrows.

His body becomes tense. He gives a last look before pressing his eyelids together.

"It's been nice to see you again, Susan." A sparkling drop appears on the corner of his eye as he smiles gently.

Hardening my feelings with resolution, I drain his memories from the last half hour, up to the point where he was walking on the way here. I think I'll leave his remembrance of me running out of the coffee shop intact; he may start to think he has health problems otherwise. Um, no, I'll erase the very minute where I escaped as well. And the memories of Jason at the beach. There. Done.

I embrace him tenderly as he moans, opening his eyes. "Huh? Uh?"

"You feeling okay, Lei?" I ask, as hazy eyes gaze at me. He looks like he's awakened from a deep sleep.

"W-what happened...?" He rubs his forehead.

I smile. "I'm glad you're well."

"I feel like I spaced out for a minute..." He frowns. "I sure wish I don't have epilepsy..."

"No, no, you're fine. Don't worry about it."

"If you say so... What was I doing, again?"

"You wanted to come meet me."

"Oh yeah, I remember that. But I can't recall to what purpose..."

"Aww, don't you just want to be with me?"

He curves his lips. "Yeah."

"Tomorrow's the big day, after all." The big day I'm happy to have escaped to see.

"Oh, that reminds me. I need to contact Miss Myra."

"Who's that?"

"The one who styles the Synge-Sturmmond women."

"Oh, thanks."

He shakes his head. "It's late. Tomorrow's gonna be busy, and we still need to go to school too."

"Why are there classes on Christmas' Eve...?" I moan.

"Well, we can't slack off when we're so close to graduation. So I'll see you there in the morning." He taps my butt.

"Ow..."

"C'mon, we'll have plenty of time to rest when we have the diploma in the hand. Chin up!"

"Right..." I softly smile as he kisses me.

"Sleep well. You'll need all your energy for tomorrow." With that, he disappears into the night.

# Day 15

### Us

Damn. Today's one of the days I don't have class with Lei. Actually, I don't even know why the hell I am here. Or he is. Lord, he's so disciplined, he won't miss school even when this is going to be the most special of his nights.

Eternity seems to have arrived at my class. It's like in those black holes where time has supposedly stopped. It's not even useful; nobody is concentrating at this time of the year. This is just useless filler that could be taught at any other time. Why do we have class at Christmas' Eve?

A nanosecond has passed since the bell started ringing, and I have already sprung from my seat in the same kind of motion as professional runners. I want to see Lei. I want to see him...

I run across Academy. There seems to be few people around; many have probably accepted an absent mark for today. But not him.

He's exiting his classroom, a folder on his arm and a pen in his hand.

"Cu—tie... !" I say.

"Oh, hi, Sween." Lei smiles.

I stare at him.

"What? Oh, this?" He points to his glasses. "I use them to rest my sight the days I study a lot."

I hug myself, looking to the side discreetly.

"What is it? Is it so strange to wear glasses?"

No, it's not strange.

Just like it's not strange to become a rapist all of a sudden.

"Ah!" he screams as I push him into an empty classroom, tackling him to the floor. I quickly close the door and bar it with a chair.

With a smirk, I walk to his side, where I bend my knees and crawl over him, eyes locked on his. Argh, I want to...

I've just had enough. I want to see his cock. I've felt it, seen it underwater, but never out in the open.

"Lei? Will you show it to me? Your cock?"

Following a low gasp, he opens his pants mutely and puts his hand in to retrieve long, pink flesh. His cheeks light up as I stare at it, mouth open. It's so erotically beautiful, so powerful, so tastefully colored in shades of pink, ending in a very hot, darker tip; so wonderfully chiseled, the heavy veins, the swollen head... There's so much flesh here...

"Um..." Lei says. He looks a little self-conscious. I smile at him.

It looks so tasty... I give it a little pull, eliciting a choked gasp and a mien. But I think he liked that. It's so good that men can't hide their feelings.

His eyes widen as I lower his pants and boxers. My face must look pretty perverted as I push his boxers up again, but leaving his reddish erection partly exposed over the waistband. Then I open his shirt to bare his chest as well, his tie pushed to the side.

I stare at my art piece. My Lord, he looks so delectable...

"Let's save the main dish for tonight. But for now, I want a snack," I say, my face likely twisted in a horny smile.

I hear his quick intake of breath. I lick my lips subtly. No, this is not the place to go all the way... but I need a lot of willpower to restrain myself.

He looks pretty aroused too. In a low, breathy tone, he asks "What is this snack of yours you want?" Man, that voice makes my body tense and very warm...

I smile and caress his erection with a finger. He moans, becoming even more rigid under my touch. He's so smooth and hot...

I glue my rather dry lips to his and I'm welcomed with his tongue; I immediately open my mouth for my own to meet it. We slowly French kiss each other, as I stroke his silky chest with both of my hands... man, I want to rub my breasts against it, but then I won't be able to hold back... My hands travel everywhere, to his cheek, and arms, and stomach, and... He's not making this any better, his fingers on my butt under the skirt. Softly but firmly, he pushes me to him.

"Aaah..." I moan helplessly... His hot rod is between my legs, my panties the last barrier before what I can tell will be the ultimate ecstasy... But not here...

"You want this...?" he says with that breathy voice that only makes me hornier. In mute reply, I rub my clothed skin against his bare one.

"Ah!" we both moan. Dammit, not at school... I cover Lei's lower face with my palm as I rub myself on him, a silent scream on my open mouth. Argh, this feels so good...

Lei bites my hand gently, signaling he's not about to be muffled, and harshly grabs both of my boobs before lifting his hips to increase the friction.

"Ah... Lei..." I moan lowly. He kneads my tits, almost scratching me through the clothing. Sitting up, he moves one hand to my back and pulls me down with him, attacking my mouth again with lewd kisses as we stroke against each other frantically, my panties becoming soaked. Wait, he's wetting me too... ah, this must be his precum... Shit... It feels so good...

My mouth opens in a smile as I feel it... I'm getting close...

"I'm gonna cum..." Lei warns.

"Me too," I say gleefully.

He winces. "I'm gonna drench... both of us..."

"Then do it." I want him to. I want him to spurt all over me. Yes! I want the white thunder!

"I... can't..." He squints as I feel it, down there... so good, so spectacular, just like last time. His hips spasm as he comes over his stomach and my panties. Ah... It's thick... And very hot... Ah! And now my own orgasm! Yes!

I rub myself against his cock wildly, over and over and over, until the last drop of energy leaves my body... I collapse over him, still not sated. My eyes are starting to close, but I'm hungry... I want him again... I just need a little rest...

My head rests over his shoulder, both of our breathing agitated.

"Haaah..." I say at last.

He curves his lips up, eyes closed. "Whew... If this is so hot, actual sex must be amazing beyond words."

"I still want you..." I murmur.

He turns his head to me. "Doing it in a public place... it's exciting, isn't it? But what if they discover us?"

"That makes me crave it more." I smile.

"Hmm..." He hugs me, caressing my back. "Who would have thought you were such a hot thing? You're not very childish at all, are you?"

"Not if you give me the chance," I whisper.

"Hmm, well, I think it's worth giving it." He smiles.

"Can I have you again?"

"We gotta go back to class now..."

"Who gives a crap?"

"I would really like a bit of rest... Do you want more right now? It can't wait at all?"

"No, I want it. I want your cock again."

He blushes. "Well then." Sitting up, he makes me straighten as well before he lifts my skirt and pushes my panties down.

"Ah! What...?"

Oh! He puts his face in there and—

"Ahhhh!" I think it takes me only a few seconds to come again. Aww shit, he's good!

I kneel on the floor as he separates, wiping his mouth.

"Well?"

"Damn... I'm too tired to go at it again now, but I would..."

He grins. "Aren't you insatiable?"

"Yes... With you, yes..." I sit up and kiss him once more. He kisses me back... ah, his face is so very hot.

"Thanks. It was a fun fuck." I smile.

He smiles as well. "We shouldn't be loitering here. Come on." He helps me up.

"Aww, man, I'm soaked," I say, taking off my panties. "Guess I'll have to go commando."

He blushes a beet red. "What? Commando under a miniskirt?"

"Yes. Actually, I think I should go commando now and then... just to make you ponder." I wink.

He turns to another side and then looks at me out of the corner of the eye.

"What?"

He blinks and shakes his head. "Come on, let's go."

We exit the classroom, my arms around his neck, his hand on my back, toasty face against toasty face. His hot lips kiss my cheek.

I let out something like a mew before yawning. "I would like a nap now."

"Hmm, my kitty girl. But not 'Hello Kitty', I don't think so," he chuckles.

"Mm?" I ask, a bit dazed.

He smiles. "I'll definitely give you milk and stroke your chest tonight."

"Well, my kitty sure is ready for your ministrations." I smile back.

But suddenly, we come to a halt as an obstacle appears in our way.

My eyes meet a grimacing mouth just in front of me. Wait, is it frothing...? My sight directs above it, meeting some bespectacled... eyes... I know too well.

Oh no... Not her again! Please!

"I can't believe this, Mister Synge-Sturmmond!" she exclaims. "You cheated on such a lovely girlfriend as Dessande with this home-wrecker!" She turns to me. "U bitch! U have no shame! Ur a shit!"

I look at Lei desperately. He is stunned. As stunned as I was the first time. I really can't blame him.

I stare hard at the individual who I'm hereby christening Peewee. Dammit, there's, like, thirty students in the whole Academy! Why couldn't she take the day off like the others! I suddenly decide she's from a secret command named "Compote" and she's in a mission against me. Doesn't make sense? Well, neither does she!

"In Soviet Russia, the tail wags the dog!" I say out loud.

She blinks, her eyes huge. "What does that mean!"

"Run!" I grab Lei by the hand and rush the hell out of there.

### ***

Lei and I decided to part ways until the party after that, sitting in opposite sides of class. Otherwise, the glue on our hips would have become too hard to remove.

It's now late in the afternoon and I'm waiting for a visit at home. They should be here soon...

The bell rings.

"Miss Sween Funew, right?" A woman in her late thirties and fake blond hair grins. A part of her smile is sweet; the other, saccharine. "My name is Myra Todress. I have been sent by Mister Synge-Sturmmond."

"Oh, like, nice to meet you. Come in," I say, stepping aside. After Miss Myra, an assistant enters as well, carrying that furniture that consists of poles where they hang clothes in dressing rooms; damned if I know the name.

"This is such a pleasant surprise," she says, taking out her wares from her bag. An immense amount of make-up is suddenly covering my living space in almost totality. "I have styled many ladies for the older Synge-Sturmmond in the past, but this is the first time Lei asks me. Oh! You're such a lovely young lady! Just look at those eyes! And that hair! And that body! Your skin is magnificent! It'll be very easy to work on you."

"Thanks?" I wonder if she says this to every one of her clients.

"Lei has told me you have a youthful and edgy way of dressing, and that you like color, so I brought a collection of party dresses that I hope caters to your tastes. Please choose, and we'll work on your hair and make-up after that."

My steps lead me close to the garments. Well, I definitely like the colors. I peruse them, but... Argh, I tend to have trouble in choosing. They all look good, except for one that appears to have been inspired on a transvestite crocodile.

Well then, let's solve the problem from another angle. Which would make Lei want to rip it off? The answer is "all of them", but one more prominently. I take out this very edgy piece. It's as if it has been made out of a thin red tiger fur, two stripes of cloth crossing each other as the top and a long skirt below.

"Um, Miss Funew?"

"Yes?"

"I regret saying this after it was me who brought that dress, but... I wouldn't advise you to wear it."

"Excuse me?"

She shrugs. "Mister Lei told me you were childlike in looks, so I considered that outfit. But... you really aren't."

I blink. Really? This is a first.

"You see, that dress is made for women with a flat chest. But since you're rather well-endowed, it can look vulgar. Not to mention risky if you are planning to dance."

Well-endowed? First time I heard that adjective addressed to me. My face warms up with joy, but... "Lei said I was flat-chested?"

"No, no. He just said you were childlike, so I thought he meant that."

"Okay then..." What a relief. Lei was really gonna get it if those had been his words.

"If you totally must have it, Miss Funew, I can alter it for you. Do you want to try it on?"

Why not? I go to the bathroom and change. Once I'm done, I can't avert my eyes from the mirror. Lovely... Beautiful... I look so majestic, yet wild at the same time... And this light red really suits me. Yes, this is definitely my desired appearance for my most special night. I head back.

"Very good! I only need to adjust the straps a little, and voilà!" She walks to me and places a few pins on the dress.

I change into my clothing again and choose the shoes while Myra quickly works with an impossible amount of pins. A pair was obviously brought to match this particular garment: red stilettos with black details. I try on the dress once more, now with the heels; it has been fixed so the cleavage is a bit more discreet, but only after I promised her I was not going to dance. Well, maybe just a slow dance... A slow dance with Lei... I seem to be surrounded by pink hearts.

I walk out of the bathroom once again. In reply to my request for a flowing do, she does some twirling around, modeling my hair into a more formal shape, I suppose. I don't see much difference, but it doesn't look bad. At least she didn't try to change my color or do any weird stuff.

It's make-up time now.

"Oh, look at those topaz irises! You're a Spring, aren't you?"

"Good eye, Miss Myra."

"We'll use very sheer products. Your skin and eyes are like crystal. We don't want anything matte near you."

Like crystal? This woman really knows how to flatter someone's ego. I can feel she lies a little, but she's mostly genuine in her appraisals. She must deal with very distressed ladies if her job is to style the partners of millionaires.

I nod. "I like sheer."

"You'll like what I'll do to you for sure. We'll cut the foundation with moisturizer. Just a bit of mineral powder, and gray eye shadow," she says, depicting her actions.

"Gray?"

"You can't wear brown, darling. Trust me."

Even though both hair and eyes are brown?

"Now, an eyeliner that's just for you. Half brown, half gray."

I have never heard of such a strange make-up color...

"You don't need blush, so to the lipstick we go. I don't think you should wear lipstick either. A single layer of vinyl gloss in a vibrant color with a pinch of red will do. Voilà! How do you like it?"

I stare at myself in the mirror. Wow, I'm barely wearing make-up, but I look fully done. It makes me appear more adult-like, but not in an aged sort of way; less innocent, upping the sultry factor to eleven is the most accurate description I can come up with. She made it with the outfit in mind, after all.

I smile. "Not bad at all. It is my opinion Lei will be glad about the increased maturity of my appearance."

"Oh, you look like a darling little kitty, dear. I'm sure Lei won't be able to avert his eyes."

"Thank you, Miss Myra."

"Don't mention it. Styling you was so easy that I'm almost ashamed to collect my fee. Almost."

I grin.

"One last thing... May I ask what perfume are you wearing?"

"Oh... It's a special scent made for me."

"What a pity. Were you to sell it, you could earn a fortune with it."

"I'll think about it."

Myra graciously leaves. I head to the bathroom once more and stare at my reflection. I always look good, but I'm incredible like this.

She subtly, silently enters, but I notice her presence.

"So... You've decided to take this path, huh."

I close my eyes. "I'm sorry, Mayii."

She shakes her head. "Are you sure? You can still go back."

I repeat the negative gesture in turn. "There's no going back anymore."

"I see..."

Time passes in silence as I gaze at myself in different angles. Suddenly, the bell rings again.

"Time for my taxi. See you later, Mayii."

Her eyes are on me, but she says nothing.

"What is it?"

"So, next time I see you..."

My throat tightens, but I manage to speak. "I'll be a fallen, yes."

She sighs heartily.

"I'm sorry..." I grab my coat from the chair and put it on as I head to the door. It's a red satin cape with a bow and a fur trim, designed to match the dress I'm wearing.

I know Mayii is looking at me, but I don't turn. I'm unable to. I can't even say goodbye.

"Miss Funew? I am Mister Synge-Sturmmond's chauffeur, Gilliam. Shall we head off?" a man in his fifties with cinnamon-colored hair under a driver's cap greets me.

A grand limousine is parked in front of my house, attracting the attention of every passerby. Apparently, the sight of this kind of vehicle makes humans lose strength in their jaw muscles. The driver opens its door and I step inside, then closes it after me.

Just like in the movies... A basket of fruit and another of candy rest on a table in the middle of the car; to the side lies a holder with a variety of bottles inside. All is wasted on me, though.

Gilliam takes place on his seat, and we speed away. This ride is much smoother than the ones in Lei's Wildcat; it barely feels we're moving at all. I watch the city from the window as the last traces of sunlight vanish from it.

Mayii's words come back to haunt me. But I ignore them. I remember someone said that you should either do wrong or feel guilty, but not both. Well, I have chosen. I have no regrets.

But I can't deny I am nervous.

"Mister Gilliam."

"Yes, milady?"

I inch closer to his seat. "Where is the Synge-Sturmmond mansion?"

"To the east outskirts, taking the route thirty four, it's five minutes. Fifteen minutes from where we are now."

"I see." So the Synge-Sturmmond properties are scattered all over the city. I have never been to that zone. Must be nice if they have their residence there.

I breathe deeply and sit back, trying to relax.

Sometime later, a large barred door ceremoniously opens to let us into a grand place. No doubt this is it. A mansion like out of a dream is in front of us. Gilliam still drives us inside the huge property for a while before stopping in front of the main building's majestic entrance. I gawk at the huge ice sculptures that frame it, shaped like elegant birds in flight stances, with plays of light giving them an otherworldly charm.

An even more lovely sight greets me as Gilliam opens the door for me. Warmly lit by the mansion's inner illumination, enveloped by the wonderful classical music, is Lei, waiting for me.

"Merry Christmas!" He opens his arms.

"Oh, Lei!" I scamper out of the car and cuddle into his embrace.

"You look lovely, my dear."

"So you do." My heart is pounding so much I can barely hear him. Black tuxedo and shoes, white shirt, dark purple waistband and bow. Lei looks extremely good in formal attire, even more than usual.

"Let's go inside," he says. Opposing no resistance, I follow him, mush in his arms. "Had a good trip?"

"Yes, thank you. All your treats were very nice." I'm so in love. So in love with him...

We arrive at the party hall, full of people lavishly exuding money. The place is decorated in hot pink and gold, velvet in floors and walls, white dressed tables everywhere, and it's so big, with a sixteen-feet-tall Christmas tree in the middle, I think you can't see even a third of it from any location you stand at. A huge buffet is to our left, while waiters in white offer delicacies to the guests that resemble pieces of art better than food.

Lei smiles. "You're so beautiful... Here, let me have your cape," he says, breaking the hug to face me before helping me out of it. "Whoah... I had a feeling you would want this dress."

"You saw it before?"

"Yes, I had a little say on what Miss Myra offered you. Half of her original choices were for conservative women in their fifties." He makes a step back so his look deeply sweeps up and down me. "You're beyond gorgeous, dear. You're the dictionary pic of 'eye candy'."

"I can say the same of you," I say, boring holes into him with my eyes.

We stare at each other. "When can we go fuck?" is the question in my mind, and it seems in his as well.

"Master Synge-Sturmmond! A pleasure to see you again," one old dude says, approaching him. He kind of resembles the guy in the Monopoly game, only with more hair.

"Ah, how have you been, Mister Bullrich?" Lei says.

"Years don't pass for me. Ho ho ho!" He turns to me. "And this beautiful lady is?"

"Oh, ah, um... Th-this is Miss Funew, from Law Academy."

The elderly man says some pleasantries as we shake hands. Hold on, isn't Lei introducing me as his girlfriend? I give him a significant glance, but he's looking down.

Mister Bullrich goes on about his bovine business while Lei listens politely. As he circulates again, I approach my irritating boyfriend.

"What's up?"

"Uh? What do you mean?"

"This is not 'Miss Funew, from Law Academy'. This is 'Sween Funew, my girlfriend'."

"Oh, that... I'm sorry." His expression is lost since the old guy asked him to introduce me.

I frown. "What's the matter, Lei?"

He makes a mien. "Could I ask you a favor?

"What?"

"Can we keep our relationship in secret for a couple hours?"

My eyebrows raise dramatically. "What!"

"I'm sorry! Please, Sween. Okay?"

I fold arms. "What for?"

He sighs and looks away. Some seconds later his eyes return to mine, after so long. "I... I kinda don't want my brother to know. Not yet."

"Why's that?"

"He will stick his nose in everything if I let him. I don't want to ruin the romantic feeling of what will be our first night together. Him... is the last thing I want in my love life," he says, grimacing.

"Right..."

"Please... My brother will always do the same routine. He will confirm I'm around, make me talk to his acquaintances like that Bullrich, I have to say 'yes sir, very interesting sir,' to them, then he starts drinking and will go away with some woman a couple hours from the start of the party. That moment, we'll be home free."

I take a deep breath. I guess for a fortune like this, great contacts in good terms are required. "Fine..."

"Thank you. I really appreciate it." He nods before looking around. "I think he's not here yet, but will be any moment." After his survey, he seems to lower his guard, giving me an appreciative stare. "I can't believe I got such a beautiful girlfriend..."

"A beautiful girlfriend for a beautiful boyfriend." I smile.

"Aww, Sween." He seems a little embarrassed but quite happy. "By the way, that dress has a really nice cleavage, but are you okay with showing off your nipples?"

I look down in a panic. "Eh? Where!"

"Here," he says and pulls one of the straps aside, freeing my right breast.

"Pervert!" I shove him with a hand while arranging my garment in place with the other, my cheeks flaring up. Luckily, nobody is paying attention to us.

He chuckles. "Sorry, I'm horny."

I dedicate him one annoyed stare, but that aroused me as well. I look at his pants to confirm that yes, he is.

He smirks at my look. "What, you didn't believe me? The girl I love is showing off some extraordinary T&A. How can I not be horny?"

Against my will, my body reacts to his words. Seems like Lei's lust is pretty contagious.

"Nice. And now your nipples got all hard," he says, gently pressing with a finger the now erect nubs, one and then the other. I grimace at this, letting out a small huff, just before his sexy, lustful black eyes become fixed on mine. "I'm using all my self-control to not jump you right now."

I'm sure my cheeks are deep red as I tell him "Let's just jump each other then."

He smiles in a way that's smug but also a little embarrassed. "I'd love to, but trust me, my brother will start to search for me everywhere if I'm not here when he comes. It will have to wait. Hopefully, not more than a couple of hours, I believe."

"Damn." I close my eyes.

He shakes his head. "Trust me, Sween, you're not the only frustrated one. Oh well. Let me show you the buffet," he says, grabbing my hand and leading me to the food table.

Lei... at it again? I roll eyes.

I gaze around indifferently as Lei tells me the life and marvels of each dish.

"And... have you ever tried guarana? You won't get it outside of Bazil, and if you do, it's bound to be some imitation made of apple and cheap flavoring. This one is the real thing..." He looks at me mutely for a second, then sighs. "Yeah... I know I can't make you interested in this."

He moves around me and hugs me from behind. My eyes widen. I can feel Lei's rigid erection between my butt cheeks. He's clearly—and shamelessly—hotdogging me.

"Say, how do you manage to keep this baby in such top shape eating so strangely?" he whispers in my ear, grinding his hot cock deeper into my ass for emphasis.

"Must be my boyfriend's perversion," I whisper back.

I feel his smirk. "Too bad you already had it before I became your boyfriend."

I turn my head to him as a long "Huh..." escapes my lips. "So Mister Synge-Sturmmond was indeed ogling at me even when he pushed me aside?"

He shrugs. "It's hard to not look at something when they put it right in your face. Especially when it's so big and delicious." He moves his hips from side to side softly, whetting my lust even more.

"Hmm... That's a nice thing to know." I lean back to offer my lips to him, to which he responds French kissing me immediately.

"I still want to know..." he whispers after breaking the kiss.

"What?"

"What do you eat? I've never seen you eating, and your physical and mental conditions are not the ones of an anorexic or other stuff like that... Tell me... What are you, exactly?"

In total silence, I stare at him. The blank expression on my face clearly indicates it is not a welcome question.

"I know I have hit the spot, somehow. Are you a vampire? That would be cool." He undoes his bow and shirt, temptingly exposing his white, smooth neck, tilting his head as if offering me to bite him. "Since I'm your boyfriend, you should feed off me, shouldn't you? It's okay, I let you." He smirks.

The smell and sight of his delicate, tastefully perfumed neck skin makes me want to lick my lips.

"Come on."

You don't know what you're asking.

Dubiously, he tidies his clothes in place while staring at my face, that hasn't changed expression. "Or are you a 'knowing your true nature will mean my death sentence' kind of creature? In any case, it's okay," he says, waving arms. "I have waited very long to be in a relationship. Having a wonderful lady like you is a big payoff, but even more since you happen to be a magical girlfriend of sorts." He shrugs. "I just wish I knew what kind, exactly."

I look at him with eyes void of expression. "Are you finished?"

He smirks. "Yes, I am." Not surprising me, he brushes his hair back with a hand as he adds "For now."

I sigh.

"Besides, that would also explain why you look so young. You're probably many hundreds of years old and never age."

"I thought you said you were finished," I say slowly.

"My bad." The look in his eyes clearly says "Detective Lei Synge-Sturmmond is going to solve this mystery. It is only a matter of time."

"You know, maybe you should write movie scripts or something. You have a very fertile imagination."

His smirk twists into his trademark evil smile. "Is that so? I was planning to put that imagination into action in the bedroom too."

The noise of a crowd suddenly fills the air. Through the door we came inside from, a lot of people enter the place. These are less formal than the others; in fact, they kind of look out of place... Wait... I see some familiar faces in there...

"Who are these, Lei?" I ask, moving closer to him, my hands holding his arm.

He smiles. "Classmates."

"Class—Eh? You invited our class?" I squeal.

He shrugs. "Yeah, I did. These days were so busy that I forgot to cancel their invitations."

I separate from him to look at his eyes. "Wait a second. Is it what I think it is? You invited Dessande?"

He sighs. "Well, she wouldn't come if I asked her alone, I'm sure, so—Don't glare at me! I told you, I forgot! They got their cards, like, three weeks ago!"

"Right..." I viciously bite my hand.

"You're going to get hurt..." He grabs my wrist softly and pushes it away.

"At least I hope Peewee didn't come too..."

"And who is Peewee?"

"That weirdo nutcase that bumped into us today after the make-out."

"Oh, that one? I'm not sure... I just handed out invitations for everyone. The only one I can confirm is Miss Aviemore's."

"O-grrr kay-grrr..."

Lei shrugs. "Oh, there she is. Ever since I started dating you, she kind of resembles an old lady to me..."

I don't want to look at Dessande, I don't want to look at Dessande... but I do. She's wearing some over-the-top dress—what the heck? Not her demure self at all... She looks like a cosplay of a Renaissance courtesan... What is this? Of course, she's showing off her huge boobs in it.

Is she out to seduce Lei? I swear I'll rip off her eyes like I did with the demon if she is... Damn, calm down, Sween. My heart is pounding so much it's painful.

"Relax... I chose you, didn't I?" Lei hugs me by the shoulder.

I just frown. "Remember that."

"Sure. Oh, excuse me for a second." He starts walking away.

"Where are you going?"

"To check if my brother came. Be right back." With my sight, I follow his movements to the kitchen door. Sighing, I look away. I guess Dessande is inoffensive; at least, I hope so. But I sure wish Peewee isn't around.

A young man approaches me. "Hello, milady." He's really tall and quite handsome, but unlike Lei, he has this smile that seems to signal he's... been places.

What do I do? I don't know if his intentions are in the picking-up camp. If I tell him I have a boyfriend, maybe I'll get laughed at. Damn, I hope Lei is back soon.

"Um... Hi," I say.

"First time coming to the Synge-Sturmmonds' Christmas Party?" is the question of another guy, shorter and more common-looking. What is this?

"Um... Yes. And you?"

"You acquainted with one of the Synge-Sturmmonds?" a third dude asks, red-haired but definitely different from Oscar in appearance.

"Yes... Who are you?"

The three men introduce themselves at once. I only make out that one is a cousin of one of the older family members' associates and that one came from the country. I watch another couple of guys who get close, smiles on their faces.

"Excuse me, gentlemen. May I ask you all to leave?" Lei says, hugging me from behind, hotdogging me as his right arm crosses my chest and his hand cups my left breast, his left one following the same pattern in inversion and groping my right side.

"Ugh... Excuse me," the group says in a foul mood, but also blushing at Lei's boldness.

"Uh... You can let go now," I say, flustered, as the men had already left but Lei is still groping me.

Smirking, he releases me. "I didn't think this would happen. You're enticing every male in this room." He smiles perversely. "Probably some of the women too."

I narrow my eyes. "Why didn't you think it would happen? You thought I was not that hot, huh?"

His smile disappears. "Hold on, the Synge-Sturmmond always has the best. The very fact that you're my girlfriend proves your hotness. But as you can see..." He looks around, making a broad movement with his hand. "A lot of the guests are women hunting for popularity, rich husbands, or both. In other words, they are trying hard to be hot. While you're just being yourself and succeeding more than any of them."

"Hmm..." I tap one finger to my lips. Lei has a great ego, but he understands how to stroke mine as well. "How do you know I'm just being myself? I'm not in my usual kid attire tonight."

"I've been amidst these people for long enough to easily tell. You chose a flattering and sexy dress, a dress I can tell you really like."

"I thank you again for that." I smile.

He mirrors my expression. "I'm more grateful than you are. But that's it. You didn't try changing your hairdo, hair color, eye color, get a tan, redo your face with make-up, or any other of the things people usually think they make them more attractive. You're a very beautiful woman, but you don't do mainstream beautiful conventions. Which means you're even more beautiful."

I look at him inexpressively.

"What?" he asks.

"Can I kiss you?"

He smiles cutely. "Kiss away, baby. Oh, wait, my brother is within eyeshot. Can it wait a bit?"

My face falls. "Right..."

"It won't be long until he gets in his affairs. An hour at most. I'll go make myself be seen with Miss Aviemore and her friends now, but I won't leave them lustful guys to lay their hands on you while at it." He winks at me. "Take care."

I mutely watch him walk away. This plan of his is really irritating me. Why is he hiding me from his brother, anyway? Is he somehow afraid of him? Many girls are hesitant to introduce their boyfriends to their families as they expect they'll censor them, but a guy to his brother? Maybe Lei is a lot more cowardly than I originally thought. No, there must be another reason.

I watch Lei reach Dessande and friends' place. Dessande is neutral as usual, but that kid Nada looks like she wants to rip off his clothes. Damn, she's smiling ear to ear at him and playfully punching his arm.

I sit on a chair, hand on my cheek as I wonder... If I had left after freeing Lei from his anima, he'd probably be getting closer with someone like Nada now, or soon...

But wait a minute...

Was her name Nada? Or was that Nadia?

I frown, rubbing the space between my eyebrows. It's always hard to remember...

I glance again at the group, seeing Lei stare at me inquisitively. I shake my head and he looks to another side. This moment, a rather tall man in an elegant suit and an expensive haircut approaches the group. Lei points with his hand at the girls and the newcomer greets them. I can't see him well from this distance, but his skin is as pale as Lei's... is it his brother?

Oh well... I guess I'll keep an eye on all of them while waiting for time to pass by. There isn't too much to do in an event like this for someone like me: I won't eat the food, I'm not out to pick up guys, I'm too concentrated on what Lei and I are going to do to interest me in any other conversation, and I can't even dance. W-well, I could, maybe something slow... but any lively beat and an accident is sure to happen. The woman was right about not choosing a deep cleavage.

I sigh. This is not how I wanted my most special night to be...

"Hello, lovely lady," a large man says, approaching me. "I'm Tiberius Synge-Sturmmond, the owner of the mansion's cousin."

I look up at him. He's like an older and bigger version of Lei, with a tough atmosphere that distinguishes a veteran man of the world. I now know Lei's hypnotic eyes have a genetic origin as well. And just like with Lei, this man's lust is not easily concealed.

"I'm Sween..." I stretch out my hand to shake the one that's offered to me. "One of Lei Synge-Sturmmond's classmates."

"Nice to meet you." Instead of shaking my hand, Tiberius grabs it and kisses the back of it. I blush a bit. "Let me show you around the mansion," he says, placing his hand on my back, gently leading me in the direction of the kitchen. "The champagne in the party isn't bad: it's a Chautier Rosé, but I have a bottle of Don Mumm we can enjoy as we talk."

"Ah... ah..." I moan. If Lei is usually commanding to the point of being overbearing, he's like a docile lamb compared to this man and the dominance he radiates. "Uh... excuse me, but I have a boyfriend..."

Tiberius releases my back and turns to me. "A boyfriend, you say? And he leaves such a beauty alone? What kind of boyfriend is he?" he asks as I look around discreetly. He has a point. What the hell is Lei doing? And where is he?

"Her boyfriend is as powerful a man as you are, cousin. Maybe you shouldn't mess with her." I turn around to see Lei approaching us with the coolest expression I've ever seen on him.

"Grr... Who is he?" Tiberius doesn't look pleased.

"I'll tell you all about it after the party. Meanwhile, have you greeted the Bazil chancellor? I think he's looking for you." Lei tilts his head to a white-haired man a few yards away from us.

Tiberius growls in his throat again and forces an amiable expression as he nods to me. "If you'll excuse me..." He leaves, clearly not enjoying the prospect of the old dude's company.

"Phew. You're a real man-eater tonight. Even my cousin is hitting on you. He usually dates top models and actresses, you know."

I give him a foul look. "It's your fault. People see me alone and wearing this, and think I'm out looking for a boyfriend."

"I am extremely sorry..." Lei points to his sibling, who is dedicating himself to a drink at Tiberius' side while the Bazil chancellor seems in the middle of an enthusiastic monologue. "I'd say... ten minutes more and my brother will no longer care about me. See that door? When you exit it and reach the end of the corridor it leads to, there's a library. I'll go there in ten minutes. Wait ten minutes after that and follow me there."

I nod, unsmiling, as he grins coyly.

"I promise I'll make up for all the discomfort." He takes his leave.

Well, I do know he keeps his word when it comes to that.

"Wait, Lei."

"Hmm? What is it?"

"Since we have to wait so much... dance with me. Or is your brother going to suspect something?" I say, as I notice the lights going down. I can't believe that anyone would be searching for him under these circumstances.

"Well... He might, since I never dance. But I think you're right," he says, returning to my side and hugging me, his hand on my hair as he gently pushes my head to his shoulder. "I do want to dance with you."

I close my eyes. My body aches for him, but this is so nice... Just so nice... The song is talking about a heartbroken girl who is promised a better life... How very fitting if it was Lei instead. The music is very sweet and we sway to it. This is another... another moment when I wish time would stop. I drink in all of Lei, from his slight and compact frame to the scent and the heat of his skin, the smoothness of his black hair against my face, his breathing on my neck. The melody goes on, telling the girl to stand tall... maybe it's more meant for me than for him.

The lovely song ends, leaving place to some crazy rap row as the lights go up. Way to break the atmosphere!

"Sorry, I'm simply not going to dance to this..." Lei says, separating from me. "Who the hell chose this music, anyway? Um, yeah, I think they hired a disc jockey or whatever. I need to have a serious talk with brother Joseph after the party. All right..." He looks around. "This is my cue to leave."

His lips are momentarily on me, and then he's gone with the phrase: "Ten minutes..."

I anxiously await it... the time Lei and I will become one. The clock inches closer and closer, ever so slowly, towards the fated hour. The hour where Lei and I will enter as kids and emerge as...

My hand grabs the base of my neck, breathing shallow. It's close... Very close... Ten... Five seconds more...

An infernal warmth envelops my face as I look at the exit where Lei left the stage from, ten minutes ago. Making sure everyone is minding their own business, I quickly slip into the mansion's insides.

I close the door in silence against the merriment of the party. My heels echo in the much more tranquil halls. Nobody is around. The last room is what I've been looking for.

I peek inside with curiosity, immediately making out the cherished shape in the shadows.

"Welcome," Lei says in a seductive voice. My eyes fix on his delicious lips, the only part I see of him under the lone ray of light from the hall, just before a hand pulls me into the darkness. He pushes me against one of the shelves, my back against it as I hear a couple of the books falling to the floor. Even in this absence of illumination, I can feel his smile the instant before his lips cover mine.

"Wait... This is... not the place..." I gasp between kisses.

He's a little out of breath as he removes his hot lips from my skin. "Really... I like this kissing in the dark..." His hand caresses my left thigh as he kisses me again.

"Ah..." I move out of his reach and return to the hallway. A little control, or we'll never reach his room. I watch him follow after me, his glinting black eyes steaming in lust, so his half-smile.

"Take me to your room," I say, panting, adding coal to the furnace.

He smirks wider as he grabs my hand and leads me to one of the doors.

His room is breathtaking, so majestic it would totally suit a prince. It doesn't resemble his middle-class lodgings in any way. So much space it's dizzying; the whole floor covered by a burgundy, soft fur, except for a couple of black and golden small carpets flanking an ornate, antique desk; and another, a plain red one, even softer than the others, at the side of his king-size bed. Bed that is carefully made with pure white sheets and sprinkled with natural red petals. There are tons of ornaments and all kinds of stuff in this immense room, but right now I couldn't care less.

I imagined my first time with Lei to be a romantic, sensual experience.

To hell with that.

As soon as we close the door, it's as if a dam broke and we can't hold back anymore. I jump over him like a hungry tiger as he does the same. Kissing him fiercely, I take off his jacket, rip off his bow and go for his dress shirt, trying to rip it off as well, but it won't come off using human-like strength. Growling in frustration, I proceed to unbutton it, but as I manage to undo the second, I feel my dress swiftly pulled up and taken off in a single move, leaving me naked except for my panties. Lei hurls my getup away before assaulting me again, fiery kisses overpowering me as he gropes me frantically, one hand on my boobs and the other on my ass, sliding between my legs with every stroke.

"You should... have worn... a dress, too..." I moan between kisses, shaky fingers doing their best to open his shirt, managing so in a rather ineffectual and slow way.

"Next time..." He smirks for an instant before claiming my lips again. I finally unbutton his top in totality, Lei moving out of it in an eager manner. His waistband goes next, before I crouch to open his fly. His blue boxers are bulging dangerously as he steps off his pants. In a single move I pull them down as well, his engorged cock springing up. I grab the length with my right hand and lean confidently over it, opening my wet mouth to let the deep red tip inside. It's hot and throbbing, and I hear Lei groan deep in his throat as I vigorously lick the underside.

"No..." he moans, as I wet the ridge of his head, holding back my hunger to really suck him. "No... stop..."

That I do. I think he must be the first guy in history who rejects an attention like this.

I crane my neck to him, not concealing the enormous desire in my eyes. He gasps a couple times and then looks down at me, equally fiery lust in his ebony black irises. And is he drooling...?

"I won't... last at all at this rate." His gasps both deep and rapid, he follows me with his sight as I stand up.

"Then what do you want to do?" I breathe.

"Now. Deep inside of you... But you're not ready yet, are you? Then... I'll make you come until you're so drenched that I will be able to shove my huge cock all the way..."

In a sharp move, he lifts me in the air, his breath rough and needy as he makes me lie supine on the bed. I barely register the incredibly comfortable, soft mattress against my back before he's over me, eyes devouring me with desire. In a sudden move, his teeth grasp my panties and rip them off. I yelp.

"Hmm..." his voice vibrates against my thighs, making me grimace as he slides his lips closer, closer... and finally, where my quivering core of pleasure is. A squeak escapes my lips.

"Let me taste this for a last time..." I feel his harsh breath on me as he licks me down there, sliding his tongue between the folds of my hymen.

"Ah... ah... Lei..." I moan as his tongue caresses my outer labia, occasionally straying to tease the tip of my clitoris.

"Sorry. You'll need to be sacrificed to the god of pleasure," he says, his attention on my hymen again. "Heh." He smiles, recovering the moisture that is beginning to trickle down me.

"Lei..."

He licks me viciously, his eyes fixed on me as a devilish smile adorns his lips, making a damn show of it. He's just too sexy...

"Ah... Lei... I'm going to..."

I yelp as he stimulates my clitoris mercilessly. A tiny squirt of liquid splashes in his mouth just before the waves of orgasm wash over me, as he keeps teasing me, sucking my clitoris relentlessly. My legs flail in the air and my fingers tangle in his hair as I let go of all control.

"Lei!"

He keeps assaulting me until my screams turn into heavy gasps. Peering through heavily-lidded eyes, I see his darkly sexy face.

"So women do ejaculate." He sensually licks off the clear liquid trickling down his mouth. "Delicious."

"Don't... stop now..." I moan, chest heaving up and down.

"So..." He covers me with his whole body, caressing my ear with his tongue before speaking. "You want me to make you come again, getting you even wetter, before I fill you up with my huge cock?"

I want to, but I want his cock even more. "Fuck me..." I yelp, rubbing myself painfully against him.

He forcefully clamps the sheets before lifting me in the air over him. I am now straddling his hips, his dick like a heat-seeking missile just below me. Am I... supposed to sit over it?

"I've read... that for a virgin, it's easier this way... Grab my cock and put it inside, Sween... At your own pace..."

His right hand finds my left one and long, very warm fingers intertwine with my own. Fiery lust is pushed to second plane as he stares at me... with affection. Pure affection. His words come soon after:

"I love you, Sween."

My lust is gently nudged aside as my whole body lights up with fondness as well. I love this man so much... Everything I've done is worth for this moment... and anything I could do, too.

"I love you, Lei... If only... we could spend eternity like this..."

He smiles. "We will. As long as we live, we will..."

Lei... Tears threaten to fall down my eyes as I look at him, his warmth, his caring. With an effort, I turn my attention to our bodies.

It's so big... Does it really fit? My hungry pussy is screaming for it, no matter how painful it might be. Here goes nothing. I close my eyes before aiming his rod at me and lowering myself on it as carefully as I can. His hard head pushes the folds of my hymen aside...

I feel something like a stab pain for an instant, but I'm so wet it slides inside easily.

"Ah... ah!" I hear him moan. I force my eyes open a little. Judging from his expression, you'd say he's the one being penetrated.

I gasp as I push more inches into me. It's so wonderful... so great... I have Lei Synge-Sturmmond inside of me... he really is...

I stand still for an instant, not knowing what to do next. My instincts scream for me to grind wildly against it. I see my partner is in the same dilemma, as he thrusts against me once, making me moan loudly, and then stops. But suddenly, he gets up and turns us around, claiming the top now.

He smiles down at me. His face is flustered and sweaty. He'd never looked so beautiful.

He presses down a little, making me moan again. I feel completely full, but I can tell he's not all the way in.

I look at his eyes. "Lei..."

"I love you." He captures my lips.

"Lei..." I gasp, embracing his velvety back.

"I love you, Sween." He kisses me again, more deeply, as his hips start a slow and careful motion.

It's so incredibly hot... and tender... After the first small discomfort, it feels so right... as if this was meant to be all along. As if this was supposed to be my natural state... It is not erotic... it is something that transcends the meaning of erotic. It's as if I've reached paradise. It is love... love in the highest meaning of the word. It's a new world I can't fully comprehend...

"Lei... oh, Lei... I feel so good..." I whisper in his ear.

"Same here..." he says in a throaty voice.

His dick is rigid and hard as a rock. I can feel all of his throbbing swollen veins against me. My wet, dripping pussy must be incredibly distended to accommodate all this flesh inside...

I push against him, conveying my feelings of need. His soft swaying becomes a more deliberate motion, and hurts a little, but it doesn't matter. I squeal at the rubbing, the pleasant wet sensations, the incredible humid heat. He parts my legs further to penetrate me even more... ah, his movements are making my boobs bounce. Lei's face is transfigured with a dazed, hypnotized look, gazing at me but not really here, his mouth slightly agape.

I reach out for his warm, sweaty chest, making him fix his eyes on mine. Never has a man looked so beautiful, so heavenly gorgeous.

I can lose myself in those pools of darkness, enveloped in a nirvana state as he thrusts into me with such force that he moves me back with each movement, but it's not harsh. In fact, I want it even harsher. I grab his butt and make him penetrate me so deeply that his balls hit against me.

He moves his head down to bite my cheeks, neck, shoulders, breasts; furiously penetrating me as I claw his back and butt, nail marks extending even to his thighs. My mouth is open in a silent scream; I want to cry out, but it's as if there is no force in my throat, all my body strength concentrating on my open, mercilessly assaulted pussy, as I get closer and closer.

With rough hands, he pinches both of my nipples, twirling them, making me buck my hips in desperation. His gasping mouth comes down to devour mine, his tongue everywhere. My body... is starting to radiate heat from every pore. I claw his neck as I bite his lips, preparing for the impending orgasm.

"You... close..." he whispers in my mouth with a thread of voice.

"Lei..." I cry. "Make me..." Tears come out of my eyes.

"Sween..." He opens my legs even further, his heavy balls hitting against me as he thrusts faster than possible. I cry out and bite his red, heated lips, my soft breasts rubbing harshly against his hard chest, as I take a peek at his huge cock sliding in and out of me, just before the heat overwhelms me—all I can feel is heat—and wetness, and more wetness, and more heat... oh, Lei is... Lei is... he's coming inside of me...

I let my arms drop, collapsing on the bed, as Lei rests over me, his warm, sweaty body exhausted. My mind is extremely hazy for what I estimate to be a minute, after which it clears up slowly.

Lei is panting, his hand sliding over my shoulder in a loving caress.

"So... this is how sex feels... No." He takes my hand in his. "This is how sex with you feels. I'm sure it wouldn't be this awesome with any other one."

"You...liked it..." I ask, my voice breathy and barely audible.

"You too?"

"I feel like I just ran a triathlon," I gasp. "But yes."

He lets out some air from his nostrils and chuckles. "You know what they say... There are two kinds of good sex... One is 'Oh, I can't move a muscle!' The other is 'Oh, let's go for another round!' Strangely, this could be both..."

I let out a laugh. "Yeah..."

"I have an idea for the second time... Will you accompany me?"

I sigh. "Can I take a break first...?"

"My, my, my. When I feel that way, I still please you, don't I?" He smirks.

"I really can't go on right now..."

"You don't have to." He rolls on the bed and kneels, lifting me in his arms and carrying me away. Letting out a mew, I cuddle to him. This feels so nice...

The trip ends in his bathroom... oh, it looks very sexy!

"How do you like it? I remodeled it just for tonight." He smiles lightly.

"Wow." The best I can, I stare around with sleepy eyes. It's a luxurious facility resembling a picture of a décor magazine, clinical, functional-looking with walls and jacuzzi equally white, but has definitely been sexed up for this occasion. Dark red towels, dimmed lighting, a couple dozens of candles, the air perfumed with some exotic spices—I smell musk and pepper, among others—and many bouquets of roses.

I bite my lip as Lei leaves me over a stool near the wall.

"Take a nap while I finish the preparations." He smirks.

I do just that, dozing off for an undefined amount of time. Eventually, a hand shakes my shoulder gently.

"Wow, did I tire you off so much? I'm quite glad I can sate you like this. Come on." He lifts me bridal-style again.

As I open my eyes, I am submerged in the delicious treat his jacuzzi is: the water at perfect temperature, with rose petals floating on it. We're now surrounded by many lit candles.

I kind of feel like I'm in some initiation rite as I stare at a naked Lei at the side of the tub... well, that's quite an accurate description.

"This feels so romantic and erotic..." I say softly, lips curved up. "Aren't you going in?"

He smiles. "Right on. Just give me a minute to admire the views."

"Oh?" I arch my back so my breasts are over the water, as I temptingly pour some streams over them.

"Hmm... So you're hungry for it again? Quite challenging, aren't you?"

"If it's Lei, I can never have enough." I grin.

"Sween..." He smiles tenderly. A few seconds later, he straightens. "You're always the one giving the shows. How about I give you some show as well?"

Under my attentive look, he steps into the tub and walks right next to me. His pace is harmonic, almost as if he was waltzing.

He lifts his arms, and slowly sinks into the tub, very, very slowly, while making a circle with his hips, over and over. He progressively lowers his arms as he crouches equally slowly, his hip circles now alternating with small sweeps, so his movements are electrifyingly irregular, shaking his erect cock in front of me. I squeal and cover my lower face with my hands, smiling. He bites his lower lip and brings the right hand to his pornographic scenario, acting as if he is calming himself with his touch. He grins and sits in front of me.

"Nice... show..." I say. My face is steaming.

He chuckles. "Are you embarrassed?"

"A little embarrassed, a lot more turned on." I put a sheepish expression.

"That's so very cute." He beams before switching to an all-fours position. "Your face is all red. Are you all red down there, too?" He inspects me with both sight and fingers.

I sigh. "If not for this water to conceal it, you'd see I'm drenched."

"Oh yes?"

I yelp as I feel him... already making his way inside me!

"Now's much easier," he declares.

"Ah..." I cry out as I feel his invasion, further and further.

"It's strange..." he says, his face becoming red as well. "It's as if I just can't stay away. As if we're meant to be this way." He hugs me. "I feel so comfortable like this..."

"I was thinking something of the like before," I say, hugging him back.

"Sween..." he whispers softly. His eyes are deep against all the red scenery. "Will it be like this... from now on?"

"As much as I am able to, Lei," I affirm as he starts moving smoothly.

"Thanks..." he mumbles in my hair, his moves a caress inside of me. This is what I like about Lei: such a mix of raw sexual power and classic romanticism. He's just the man for me.

Now that we've both satisfied the brunt of our desire, what we're doing... truly resembles the way "making love" must be.

This feels so good... in a totally different way.

Oh... Lei is starting to pick up pace. His cock rubs against my clitoris with each thrust in an almost gentle massage, his breathing becoming faster in my ear. I can feel myself lubricating even under the water. His lips pose softly on the side of my neck as his hips start moving in circles, very differently from the in-and-out of the first time. I tilt his chin up to make him kiss me, and he complies, gently claiming my upper lip and then the lower one, after which he massages both in his. The heat that overwhelms me down there is equaled in force by the warmth in my heart. I can feel it... I can feel Lei's love...

He hugs me closer to him, my breasts against his wide, hard chest, as he continues kissing me, alternating kisses with accelerated breaths. I get even wetter as he moves his cock in an irregular way, just like he did in his show earlier. I can't lock lips with him anymore... I close my eyes, tossing my head back as I moan and gasp, grabbing his back as my hips meet his in harsh moves.

"Ahhhhh...!" I mew out loud, losing all control as orgasm reaches me once again, my inner muscles clenching his rod in a desperate grip, aiming for the harshest possible friction.

"Gah...!" Lei growls, complying to my efforts, shoving his cock deep inside of me as he wets my insides, semen shooting so hard it almost hurts.

My tongue is almost hanging out as I ride him until the end of my rough climax. My incredibly tense body suddenly relaxes, falling gently over Lei's.

"Ah..." is all I manage to say as he licks my neck, kinda like a cat.

His hands caress my back tenderly, then slide to my hair, which also receives a few kisses from him. These lovely feelings cocoon me so tenderly... I remain in position during an estimate of five minutes, when I feel him hardening. His cock becomes his mighty erect self again, filling me to the brim.

Oh, no... not again right now! I'm sure I'll become really sore if I don't give it a rest. How much stamina does Lei have!

"Hmmm..." he purrs in my ear seductively. I think this is the time when I can apply the idea I had at the beginning.

Making him sit on the border of the tub, I rinse the bubble bath foam from his lower body and capture his manly flesh with my lips. Lei gasps and grips the border of the tub, as I lick and suck him; it's easy with his size. After some seconds, he grasps my shoulder for attention.

"I'm... gonna..." he gives his voice of warning. I keep sucking him until my mouth fills with his sticky, warm essence. Ah... this tastes really good. This human fluid has some nourishment for me; not nearly as much as blood does, but I can eat it. I wouldn't mind Lei feeding me it as my only source of nutrition, but it's too little to fulfill my needs.

"Ah..." he gives a long, drawn and tired gasp, and then he smiles at me. "Thank you. Right now, what you want best is a nap, correct?"

I nod, dozing off as my duty is done.

He chuckles. "Come on." He rinses me like I did with him, and cocoons me in a large, fluffy red towel before carrying me to the bed this way.

"Sleep now," he says, spooning me while kissing my cheek. Not needing to be told twice, I yawn and sink into a peaceful slumber.

### ***

How much time did I sleep? I turn on the bed lazily. Hmm, Lei isn't here. Where did he go?

A look at the windows reveals it's still very deep in the night. I must have dozed off a couple hours at most.

"Awake now, Sween? Hmm, do I tire you out?" Lei smiles as he spoons me again, out of nowhere.

"Not at all," I reply, lacing an arm and a leg around his body. He's still naked, and permeating the air with a heavenly bubble bath scent. He claims my lips once again and then retreats to stare at me. I stare back. That look in his eyes... Yes. I can see the love in it. There is no mistake. Lei loves me. He's actually in love with me.

It appears he wants to tell me something, but what?

"What is it?" I ask.

"Heh," he says, but doesn't elaborate.

"All right?" I blink.

"You know, when I came from the bathroom and saw you sleeping there, I had a really crazy idea." His mouth is open in a little smile and his black irises are sparkling with a million stars in them. "Sorry if this is not the traditional way, but I think it's the feeling that counts. Eh... Are you free tomorrow?"

I nod lazily, looking at him.

"Then, how about we take a trip together?"

"A trip? This is too sudden..." I say, eyes wide.

"Yes. A one-day trip. We'll go to Las Vegas and get married."

My eyes open hugely. Some time passes until I manage a choked "Eh?"

"Um..." He closes his lids, as if delving into his mind. "I really don't know what are you supposed to say when you propose..." He opens them again. "I want you to be my wife. I want to spend the rest of my days together with you. Please, marry me, Sween."

Tears begin flooding down my cheeks. "Are you serious?"

"I've never been more serious in my life." He gets up from the bed and I follow the sight of his naked body walking to a placard door, where he takes a small box and rummages through it.

"You know, I'm not much into rings," he says, retrieving the box before returning to the bed. "And it's not like we're gonna go buy an engagement ring in a holiday and at this hour. But please, accept this as a substitute for now."

He takes my left hand and places an odd-looking piece of jewelry around my finger, resembling cinnamon-colored combed spikes, as my throat feels as if it's full of water all of a sudden.

"This is a charm of happiness I bought when I travelled to India. Tomorrow, I'll buy you a proper engagement ring with a diamond so big you won't be able to carry it." He smiles cutely and then his expression turns serious again. "Please, make me the happiest man on Earth."

My eyes are closed as a stream of thick tears runs down my cheeks. Words fail me as I hug him, close, as close as I can, to me. "Yes..." I manage to sob.

"I'm honored..." he says, voice rippling with emotion. Suddenly, I feel moisture on my hair. Each other's tears run down our backs as we melt in the tightest hug we can manage. Endless time passes by as we hold each other in an embrace that joins not just our bodies, but our souls.

My right hand softly caresses the satiny skin of his back as I hear his choked breathing.

"Sween..." he says, his deep voice half-muffled by my hair. "I love you... Sween... my bride..."

My lips curve up at this. Bride... For me to be a bride... It's incredible...

"Your bride... and yours forever, Lei..." I whisper. "It's been like that... from the first moment..."

He switches his posture so he's facing me while still hugging me, and then kisses me slowly, softly, in the most loving way. His tears mingle with mine as his tongue caresses the inside of my mouth. Suddenly, his hand pushes my hips to his. His throbbing, hot hard-on lets me know this situation is not purely romantic anymore.

"Ah..." I moan as he makes me rest on my back, he on top of me. He looks at my eyes, his beautiful flustered face displaying hundreds of emotions.

"I want... every day to be like this..." he gasps while his huge length makes its way inside me again—effortlessly, as I'm already stretched and soaked from before.

"Ah...!" I can't help but squeal. He feels so good... I can barely contain myself from drooling.

He starts moving, making me yelp as my nails bury deeply into his back's flesh, eliciting a sharp sound from him.

"It feels good... It feels so good...!" I gasp as he moves faster, his head on my chest, lovingly kissing my breasts.

"I've got... so much love... and pleasure to give you..." I hear him whisper between my yelps of ecstasy as he picks up speed.

"Oh...! Oh, Lei, oh!" I scream as his hips reach a frantic pace, his raging hard-on sliding furiously in and out of me, splashing onto running fluids.

"Ah... ah... Sween... ah!" he gasps sharply as he releases a sudden spurt of hot cum, wetting me deeply inside, which makes me come as well.

"Ah! Lei! Leeeeeei!" I grip his shoulders, impaling myself on his body as I hear him call my name as well, shooting endless streams of semen inside my pussy, his heavy balls slapping between my legs with each frantic thrust.

"Ah! Ah... ah!" he moans, and after a couple seconds of quietness, he starts pumping into me again.

"Huh?" I look at him, puzzled. I was expecting him to rest after such an intense orgasm... but he's rigid and berserk again.

He smirks, assaulting me passionately again. "Bet you didn't expect that."

I nod, flailed by his wild thrusts.

"Heh. I may not have actual experience besides of tonight, but I'm still a love machine." His devilishly sexy eyes look at mine as his tongue licks his upper lip. "Your love machine, Sween."

This makes me go over the edge again. My hips raise in a spasm while we both moan as I constrict his cock even harder inside of me.

"You liked that..." Smirking, he makes his way down to my chest, and starts sucking my breasts lustfully.

My gasps reach the intensity of screams. My brain completely shuts off as Lei assaults me in a dozen different ways, his body all over mine, touching me, kissing me, licking me, sucking me, and penetrating me with all his might.

"Ah... ah...!" I reach my peak again in a daze of pleasure, whole body convulsing in an orgasm that seems too powerful for it to contain it.

When I come to, Lei is over me, leisurely licking my breasts.

"Was that too much?" he asks, an ironic smile on his lips.

I need to gasp three times before my voice clears. "What the hell..."

He chuckles, his voice reverberating across my chest. My body feels tense again, wanting a new union with him. He sits on his toes.

"You were surprised," he remarks. "Tonight aside, that I lack experience doesn't mean I lack information. And I'm definitely not short on practice. I've done all sorts of things in anticipation for this day, even training to have multiple orgasms."

"W-wow..." is all I can say. Crazy prepared... Well, it should be expected from Lei.

His expression mixes tenderness and lust in equal parts. "I hope you now join me while I further my studies."

I nod, a light smile on my lips. "Of course."

"Hmm..." He stares at my parted legs. "Now it's so different from before... Want to take a look?"

I can bet... It feels so stretched now. And so incredibly soaked. I lift my head to see, but an unwelcome sensation pierces me all of a sudden.

Pain! Dozens of the hunger's sharp stabs. Oh no! Damn! I spent so much stamina with Lei I've even used up most of my reserves... without even noticing!

I try sitting up... my body feels creaky and weak. I never had this sensation... not that I ever needed a physical body for my duties before... I'll run out of energy in a few minutes, it seems... What do I do...

I look at Lei.

Forgive me.

An instant later, I eagerly devour the sweet, warm, thick, delicious, deep red ambrosia that comes out of his snowy neck, licking the irresistible skin as more pours out. My mind is fuzzy as I absorb each drop of Lei's life fluid. I want more and more of him... No other blood I've tried tasted so good... It has such radiant energy, such vibrant life force...

I feel Lei shakily place a hand on my arm. I partially snap out of my daze, trying to control myself. I want his blood... But I don't want to damage him.

"Ah!" He fiercely impales himself inside of me and immediately starts pumping as fast as he can, his engorged, slick cock penetrating me so furiously he lifts me on my toes with every thrust. I return my dangerous mouth to his neck, licking off the running blood before I suck him again.

His hips move desperately just before he makes a powerful forward move, semen shooting in harsh squirts inside of me. His cock twitches as more and more come fills me up, so much it trickles down to the floor. His neck and shoulders relax, his cock still inside of me, as he gives me a long, drawn look. I see post-orgasmic daze in it... but also hurt, betrayal... and a little fear.

"Forgive me, Lei..." I tell him, pain oppressing my chest, but he doesn't appear to hear me. His eyes become opaque and dim just before he faints in my arms.

I immediately cover his injury. I'm quite sure the amount of blood—delicious, exquisite, terrific blood—I extracted won't mean any significant harm to him. I go to his bathroom and retrieve some disinfectant and a plastic band. Making the most of his unconscious state, I quickly and painlessly delete these last moments of his memory; I'm sorry you won't remember such a fierce orgasm, but considering what comes with it, it's not worth it.

I leave Lei on his bed, sleeping with a rather troubled look on his face, brows frowning slightly. He looks a little haggard... or is it just my imagination?

Standing up, I sigh. What a life...

Probably a couple of hours or more will pass before Lei regains consciousness. I put on my dress, not bothering with cleaning myself or even retrieve my panties; the feeling of Lei's come trickling down my thighs is quite enjoyable. With such a long attire, it is just my secret unless I want to reveal it. A smile appears on my lips.

I better go get some fresh air. I can't think. I can't do anything with so many emotions overwhelming my mind.

The party can still be heard from here, but I'm not returning to it if I can help it. I better find a place where I can clear my mind while basking in the feelings of delight from earlier, away from pesky humans. I remember seeing a terrace in the way to the library, so I head there.

I find it hard to walk. My pussy is still hungry, still yearning for Lei despite all the previous use and abuse.

My destination finally appears before me, at the end of the hall. It is spacious, like everything else in this mansion. I can still hear the party from here, although I doubt anyone else will come keep me company. Nobody was in the way here either.

I breathe in the fresh night air, resting my forearms in the veranda. But it isn't before this breathing is complete that an alarm from somewhere reaches my ears.

I blink. It is very close! Sounds like a... like a radar inverse!

In the middle of my attempt at localizing the noise, the flapping of wings resound at my side. And my back. And from several places in the vicinity.

I am surrounded.

I stare as many gray-winged angels approach me in a circle, like ill-colored moths, their feathers occasionally reflecting the artificial lights in cold, steely shimmer. In the middle of their formation, a light starts to shine more and more brightly, to the point of almost blinding me.

Only one kind of angel is powerful enough to resemble a sun in the middle of the night. I gotta run—run for my life...

I crouch a little to make my wings sprout. My mind is still a little fuzzy; I need to clear it as soon as I can if I want to escape! My wings come out, and I jump in the air to start my flight to salvation—when I crash on the floor.

What was that! I didn't see any of the moths attacking me, but my wings feel incredibly strange: half as if they weighed a lot more, half as if they were partly paralyzed.

I hear all my would-be captors in a chorus of gasps. Barely registering their astounded faces and large eyes, I glance at my back.

What was once black as deep midnight has now changed coloring.

Bright, shining scarlet stains are covering the totality of them.

Red wings. The mark of a fallen angel.

# Day 16

Fallen

I drop to my knees as the other angels make an ever approaching circle around me, the light growing brighter and brighter.

A figure appears from it. He's an angel, but there's no point of comparison with the others. Jason, Archie, I, and the other non-mechanical ones can pass for a human if our wings don't show... but not this one. Not only he's impossibly beautiful; his body, clad in a white robe and golden pieces of light armor, even seems to be made of magical materials. His greenish blue hair shines like it's made of crystal; so do his green eyes. His peachy skin also resembles a jewel more than living tissue. And his wings are something that even defies comparisons with earthly materials: they are translucent, but each feather reflects the incoming light in a different way, creating shine in all the colors of the rainbow.

I had never seen a Dominion before. They truly are something else!

Solemnly he approaches me. Somehow, his crystalline, multicolor appearance doesn't match his seriousness. In any case, the look on his eyes means business.

Just like our figures, black-winged are close in nature to humans. On the other hand, according to the information I have heard, this sort of angel tends to be kind of emotionless, blindly following orders and enforcing the heavenly law around with ruthless hands. I would say they are close in nature to Mayii.

"Sween, angel of the ninth order, assigned to Schwartzweiss. My name is Rainel. I am the Dominion in charge of this country. Please, accompany me."

I hug myself with one arm. "Accompany you..." I am trying to buy time to see if I can somehow escape, but with my crippled wings and surrounded, I can't think of a way. However, if I agree, everything is lost.

He nods. "Your wings are stained in red, just like your soul is stained in sin. You cannot continue your duties on Earth while still bearing the marks of your estranged nature. You need to undergo a trial in the Palace of Justice where we will determine the weight of your sins and deal with you accordingly."

"It doesn't sound like a good holiday tour. Is it actually so bad, or you just need a better sales pitch?" I ask, rubbing my neck. Damn, these wings feel like when you make a harsh move and you haven't warmed up. Even an average human could catch me in this state.

Rainel stares at me. I don't know if he understands irony. Actually, I'm mostly sure he doesn't.

"You are not the first black-winged angel to stray from the path and will not be the last. Repent from your sins and accept the Lord's guidance."

"The lady said no, didn't she?"

All the celestial light evoked by this angel vanishes in an instant. Columns of black fire erupting from the floor suddenly surround us, engulfing us in a supernatural cage. Another otherworldly presence appears, this one so different from Rainel and me.

I recognize its nature in an instant. Magnificent is the only way to describe him.

"Rainel. How ironic we should meet right here, right now. But the circumstances regarding our true encounter are not ripe yet. Today, my business is with this lovely angel. Or... would you call her a 'goddess'?"

"Stay out of this, demon," the Dominion says with gritted teeth.

"I'm afraid your social skills need a little polishing, Rainel. This charming lady wants nothing to do with you. But perhaps she'd like to listen to me...?" Looking at my eyes, he lowers the five pairs of red bat wings he had unfolded in menace. So many wings... He must be a very high-rank entity.

Lei is the only reason I don't succumb to the charms of this demon. He's just as beautiful as Rainel is, but all his being exudes a raw, irresistible sensuality no human, and certainly no angel, could match. His voice is like thick black velvet; his looks could put any human to shame. A cascade of wine red hair reaches his hips, just as warm as his lightly tanned skin. His eyes are as hypnotic as Lei's, but they are a bright orange color I can't avert my sight from. His sensual, beautiful body is shown off by a leather attire with buckles and straps everywhere. His muscles are perfectly proportioned, in a big sort of way. I can barely refrain from getting close and biting those bulging biceps...

I shake my head. What the hell is wrong with me? It's Lei who I want, not this...

"Don't worry. That's just a common effect," the demon's velvety voice assures me. He gets closer and hugs me by the shoulder. I know I should resist him, but I just can't. "Let us continue our talk somewhere without unwanted company."

The landscape around us vanishes and, in the blink of an eye, we reach a totally different somewhere.

"Much better. Welcome to my place." Releasing me, he walks away slowly.

Remember when I placed bets on how Lei's mind would be, and one of the choices was a sensual palace? It wasn't, but this place is. Everything is scarlet: walls, tapestry, the elegant furniture and even the hangings on the walls. The fact only fire in the form of pots is illuminating the room contributes to the redness of it.

"Sit anywhere. This is your home," the demon tells me, lying nonchalantly on his side on a velvet sofa covered with a wool blanket, in a way that reminds me of a pampered cat.

I obey him, taking position at prudential distance. It doesn't seem so, but I still have to ask "Is this a kidnapping?"

He laughs out loud before composing himself quickly. "No, dear." For an instant, he seems to reconsider that reply. "At least not the way you think. You're free to go any time, but the moment you step out, the other angels will be at your throat again. That Rainel..." He shakes his head. "I can't believe how he is at the moment... Ah, anyway. Want something to drink? I see you know the pleasure of drinking human blood. Personally, it is my favorite."

I lower my head. "I drink it out of need. I would like it better if I could enjoy food... like when I was human..." my voice breaks a little.

"You miss being a human a lot, I see."

I don't comment on this.

"By the way, I don't think we've been properly introduced. That Rainel is so rude and kept calling me 'demon'. I am the ruler of the second Hell, the Demon Lord Astaroth. I preside over the sin of lust over all sentient creatures." He chuckles. "Angels are no exception."

Amusement in his countenance, he continues. "My, your friend Lei did quite the grounding job. I guess it is thanks to this Lei that you can keep your emotions in check; humans and grounded angels will quickly succumb to lust in my presence otherwise. Oh yes, I am a quite informed ruler. You don't need to introduce yourself or explain your situation, Sween." He waves a hand over his head. "I'm sure you know the reason I wanted for us to meet and talk, beautiful lady, so I won't bore you explaining. Will you walk on the dark side with me?"

I close my eyes.

"Sure, the cookies are good, but we have much more than that." I feel Astaroth's smile. In any other circumstance, I would celebrate his joke too. "Have you ever wondered how total, absolute, complete freedom feels like? Not having to obey any rule anyone barks around? Not bowing your head to anyone? In case it's not enough, a demon's form is far superior to a human or angel's. Can you imagine it? Nights of unbridled passion for all eternity with Lei, in bodies that know no illness, no aging, no tiredness, and are able to feel dozens of times as much pleasure as human ones do?"

It's too difficult to resist this demon...

"Lord Astaroth..."

"Just call me Astaroth."

I lower my head, eyes still closed. "Nobody knows better than an angel which is the price you have to pay for these advantages. You have no soul, have you? And for all this, I would have to give up on my soul as well."

Since I hear no response from him, I open my lids. He's looking down, a sad expression on his face.

"Every time I hear this remark, it pains me greatly. You fancy yourself a smart individual, and yet here you are, repeating what you've heard like a brainless machine."

He stands up. His manner is not threatening, but something in him has changed... creepily. His presence has suddenly become so overwhelming that makes me recoil on my seat. Out has gone the amenable conversationalist and in has come the true ruler of Hell.

"You angels dare to say we have no souls," he says with a cold fury carefully reined in, "when yours are tied like a slave left for dying. Do you know why they have spread that lie around? Because they can't bear the darkness of a demon's soul."

Somehow, I manage to gather courage to say "Angels don't lie."

He chuckles, his velvety sensual voice suddenly sounding like the clattering of a skeleton's teeth, sending shivers of terror up my spine. "Little lovely angels like yourself don't lie, milady. But there are many types of angels out there." His beautiful face shadows in a sinister way. "Let me show you, since you don't believe me: this is a demon's soul."

A second later I am immersed in a foreign energy, but I recognize its nature: it's just like when I entered Lei's dreams. Only that... this place is definitely not human. Deep darkness, overwhelming power of all kinds, and a turmoil of raging emotions—mostly lust, but I can clearly feel rage and sadness too. The sensations are so strong that make me dizzy in a matter of seconds. Fortunately, I am quickly pulled out of it as I return to reality, with Astaroth standing at my side.

"That's my soul. A little too much for such a young angel as yourself?" he says in a haughty tone.

Indeed, it felt a lot bigger and more nourished than any human's... or angel's.

"It was a strong soul, but I felt many negative emotions. Would my own become like this too?"

He curves his lips up softly. "Why?"

"If I changed into a demon."

"Being with Lei for all eternity, living each day in pleasure and passion, you believe your feelings would resemble mine?" He shakes his head. "Still not thinking on your own."

"Then why do you have that inside of you?"

"A bold one, to ask that of a Demon Lord, aren't you?" However, he doesn't look offended or anything. "All I'll say is: Each individual has their own path."

I stand up and place a hand on his arm, my eyes sad. "You know, you really don't seem as bad as they paint you. I wish I could heal all that negativity inside you..." Slowly, I peek up at him, to find a look on his eyes I would have never believed of seeing. His face actually appears tender and rather nostalgic. In turn, he places a hand on my arm as well.

"You're a good girl. The best kind there is..."

"Astaroth..."

"I want you on my side more than ever now."

"Then, which is the price?"

"Isn't it obvious? I'm the Demon Lord of Lust. My minions are devoted to spread lust in every world." His look becomes mischievous. "If both Lei and you turn into demons, I guarantee you eternal youth and health, and unlimited riches, as long as you keep overflowing desire all over. But that won't be too difficult, right?" He smirks.

"I would make a too nice of a demon," I say.

"What?"

My eyebrows raise. "I won't harm others intentionally. I just can't..."

In silence, he looks at me for some seconds. "What are you going to do, then?"

I let my head hang, closing my eyes.

"You don't really think they'll just let you go, correct? You know the least they'll do is brainwash your memories into oblivion, don't you? All your remembrances of Lei and being human will be gone; you'll become an obedient little nobody doing their bidding forever, just like before. If your memories are gone, so will your dreams. Without the darkness of your dreams, your soul will be an empty shell, caged forever. Is that what you want?"

Suddenly, a small smile appears on my lips. "It's funny, Astaroth. You speak of freedom and stuff, but what you offer me is not any different than what angels do. If by being a demon I am forced to spread sin, where's the freedom in that? If I can't be the basically good individual I am, how can you say I'm at liberty of doing what I like? I am not saying you mean ill, but what you claim is confused. And angels are confused too. I wish there could be a way where I don't have to follow any of you. But I'm just not strong enough for it." I take a deep breath. "Astaroth, thanks for everything. I'm returning to Rainel."

"You can't be serious..."

"I'm not. I don't trust Rainel and I don't trust you. But angels are an evil I know, at least."

"Incredible..." Astaroth pauses for some seconds, like not believing I refused him. "In any case, let me give back Mayii."

I raise eyebrows. "Mayii?"

"Yeah. I brought her here too. I kind of didn't want to leave her to be wolfed down by the other angels."

"I don't think that would happen..." I muse as my quartarian enters the place from who-knows-where.

"Sween!"

"You okay, Mayii?"

"Yeah. So what will we do now?"

I'm silent for a moment. "Go back. Astaroth, how do we return?"

He looks at me mutely. It doesn't seem he'd let me go easily.

"Ahhh!" I scream, eyes wide, as my mind is suddenly bombarded with a string of images of evil, lustful scenarios, all featuring Lei and me in the most indecent situations one can think of. My face becomes red and sweaty as my body seems to be consumed in fires of lust, the feelings I had with Lei magnified many times. Making an effort, I peer at Astaroth.

"How was that..." He smiles lightly. "Just a little sample of what you're going to miss."

"Astaroth..." I gasp. "I won't make others lost souls for this..."

"Yeah, so it seems. Such a clear mind... Your potential is wasted among those empty-brained angels. But have it your way." He shrugs. "I give you my blessings. You're so strong that any hand Fate deals you will not be a crushing one."

I look at him with arched eyebrows as his expression turns amused.

"I used to be an angel too, you know. A demon's blessings, however, tend to be more pragmatic."

Before I can ask him what does he mean by that, we're teleported again. The same place as before appears before us: a cage composed of dark flames, with Rainel still trapped inside. His astounded expression as he sees us is priceless.

"Well then, I'm going back." Astaroth's voice turns into a whisper. "I'll see you soon." With this, a black wind sweeps his form and he disappears. The infernal flames surrounding us vanish a couple seconds later.

See me soon? What does he...?

"I can't believe it. You came back out of your own volition," Rainel says.

Defiantly I look at him in the eye. "I trust my case will be judged and punished fairly, in accordance to our laws."

He nods. "Of course. The Lord will surely be merciful now that you've repented of your sins. Nothing gives Him more joy than when His lost lamb returns to Him."

However, I am not even remotely repentant of my sins. I don't want to turn into a demon. I don't want to go back to being an angel who protects humans. All I want is to be together with Lei. Like what would have happened if I hadn't died...

The moon shines eerily, a glimmer no human eyes can detect. Escorted by half dozen of others from our kin, Rainel and I fly to it. The doors to the world of angels open before us.

This is it. My turnabout point. I fear what will happen now, but the only thing I know is: Whatever does end up happening, the existence I had until now is gone. The future is going to be totally different from the past. But what future? What future awaits me?

# Day 17

Kingdom of Angels

This is the grimmest part of our world, where no greenery grows, where no blue skies can be seen. The heavens look like perennially moving clouds of thick dust, the same light gray as the pavement and houses that cover the moon surface. Thinner versions of said dust roam the land as well, and in the middle of it, the forty-stories, narrow building that dominates the landscape: Our destination.

Head down, I walk through the main hall of the Palace of Justice building, the humongous ash-colored structure in the middle of our world. These damn angels at the sideways don't stop staring at my wings; they don't have an inkling of delicacy. The glaring red is a contrast with the pigmentation of everyone else here.

I am lead to the court. The trial of an angel is quite different from that of a human on Earth: basically, you are guilty until proven innocent. I have heard of the procedure, and it's not pretty: related parties dump accusations on the culprit, who has to defend from them. Alone. I remember being in a situation like that when I was a human and it brought me to tears. Sure, I was a kid back then, but I think this kind of treatment is enough to push anyone to despair. Angels are not forgiving to the deviants.

And, unlike human courts, they assemble immediately when needed.

This one is an unsympathetic jury and it looks quite ready, many angels attending it with carefully neutral expressions, but I bet they're boiling in bloodlust inside. Why else would they be so eager to hunt me down, when there's so much wrongdoing on Earth?

But not all is lost. Have faith, Sween.

Three Dominions are there as well, including Rainel, who is my foster caretaker even though I hadn't met him until recently; one of the others has to be the original one.

"This court is now in session," Rainel says. "We have assembled for the trial of Sween, whose sins have caused her black wings to turn the color of the accursed fallen angels' own. As part of the opening statement, I would like to point out that the accused voluntarily accepted to be judged."

That's a point for me.

"But not before I had come down and talked to her personally. She escaped from the other angels that previously did the same."

Whoops. No point for me.

"By the way, is it true? Astaroth came to tempt her...?" someone in the gallery asks.

"Yes. And she refused. Very well done, Sween."

Do I get my point, after all?

"Sween, ninth-order angel, originally endowed with black wings, will expose her reason of disobeying the Lord and straying from the path to us."

The court is an exact replica of the ones in the human world, with the judge, jury and gallery in positions so high they don't have a precedent, making one crane the neck to glance at them in the face.

I walk to the center of the room, now surrounded by enemies on all sides. Look at them: they are like crows waiting to feast on my remains... I see it in their eyes. They will never let me return to Lei. I'll never see him again, no matter how favorable the verdict. But I feel I must speak from the bottom of my heart. Maybe my feelings will melt the ice on their hearts as well. Maybe they will understand.

I nod to myself. My wings are supposed to be a cause of shame, but I don't feel that way. They are a proof... A proof of the intense love of an angel... focused on a human.

I look up at the jury. "My recollection of the past is still rather fragmented, so if I say any incongruities, there may be parts I don't remember that explain them. It is not my intention to make things confusing."

"We understand. Please go ahead," Rainel says.

I nod. "This story starts many years ago, back when I was a human."

"Wait... a human!"

"I was a human before becoming an angel."

Rainel frowns. "What... How can that be?"

He doesn't know? All the other angels look confused as well. Is this knowledge only available to me?

"None of you remember anything from before you became angels... But I do. I was a human."

"How do you remember?" someone asks.

I shake my head. "Let me continue with my story and it may become clear."

He rubs his forehead. "Fine..."

"I was born an exceptionally smart human. While not a genius, my IQ was in a third deviation from the media. Sadly, that smartness was more of a curse than anything else. I couldn't befriend kids my age. They all hated me. Couple this with the fact that I was extremely shy and anti-violence, and you got the ideal recipe for making a socially isolated, bullied, and very unhappy child. My relatives never honored my differences. It was a very cold family, always wanting me to be something else and blaming me for all my social failure.

"When I turned nine, however, something interesting happened. I had to change school to accommodate to my father's agenda. I met new people and started with a clean slate. This was a bilingual school, and as someone who could only speak English, I was at disadvantage; for the first time, I wasn't the kid with all perfect grades. I still passed quite easily, but people would not see me as a threat there.

"There was this one really pretty kid... I had some videogames and he was quite interested in them too. The second semester would see us sitting together often. Side by side. Best buddies. I couldn't believe it... someone as unpopular as me was sitting with the cutest—and nicest—boy in the place. I fell in love with him, but as the year ended I returned to my former school and never met him again. Soon after that, my human life was no more.

"Unless the jury considers it necessary, I assume I can skip the description of my remaining time as a human and my angel years, and jump to the moment I met Lei again. Is that okay? Good.

"It was last year's Schwartzfest in Schwartzweiss. Sure, I will enlighten you about Schwartzfest's nature. It is an annual festival where, like in so many human celebrations, people abuse toxic substances for their bodies and behave in a way that would be called irrational at any other moment. I know by experience: Schwartzfest is a busy time for angels in Schwartzweiss.

"One of the places I would patrol was in the uptown suburbs, where people of dubious reputation did their businesses. That day, I had my eye on a club located in one of those streets. Many truckers were reunited; in the absence of their boss, their conduct was overindulgent. One of them walked out of the club in a significantly inebriated state, and though I usually keep guard in nests like this, I had a very bad feeling about this person, so I decided to follow.

"It turned out this dude had to make some delivery in a neighboring city, and for that he had to cross the snaking roads around the mountains surrounding Schwartzweiss. The bloke could barely follow the traffic signals and completely ignored the turning lights. It just spelled trouble, nothing else.

"Finally, as he traversed a sharp curve, what I feared all along ended up happening. A car on the opposite way had to make a sudden maneuver to avoid crashing with this truck, and in doing so it got off the road, falling down the mountain.

"Of course, I left the truck and jumped in aid of the car. Fortunately, it had rolled down the slope to a forest, crashing on its side against a tree in the vicinity. The only traveler was a young man, alive but unconscious. I knew I had to carry him to safety, so I adopted a material form and took him away from the vehicle, and then I used Mayii to phone for an ambulance.

"As I awaited the aid, I made her check the human for damage; fortunately, he didn't appear to have major injuries. But something intrigued me. I couldn't avert my eyes from this man. Clearly he was not from Schwartzweiss, but he wasn't exactly the first foreigner I had seen there, so I was clueless about the reason. When the ambulance arrived, I considered my task done and went back to monitor the city.

"However, something was biting me at the back of my mind. I couldn't get this young man out of my thoughts. I didn't know why, but I often found myself thinking about him. After some days, I decided to pay a visit to the hospital to see how he was doing.

"It became even more obvious to me that this man was not from Schwartzweiss. He only knew a few words in German, and he usually spoke in a language I never heard around the place. But that language... rang familiar to me. Didn't know when, didn't know where, but the more I listened to him, the more I knew that in the past I had often heard words like the ones he used.

"And when he finally said his name—Lei Synge-Sturmmond—my doubts dispelled completely. I knew this man. At the beginning I didn't recall from what time or location, but bit by bit, scattered memories of my past came back to mind until I managed to remember my human existence.

"And this young man—back then, a young boy—had played a vital role in it.

"The only boy I ever liked.

"Even more importantly, the only kid I could ever call a friend.

"Naturally, after this awareness, I was overwhelmed by my feelings. Now that Destiny had placed him on my path again, I wanted to know everything about him, which led me to the sad discovery: He had a girlfriend. And imagine my surprise when I discovered it was not really a girlfriend but a demon anima. Naturally, I couldn't leave him alone then. I got close to him and eventually entered his dreams and conquered that evil anima. And then... we got closer. My red wings..." I can't help but gulp. "Are proof of the night we spent together."

There are choked shrieks around the place. I grit my teeth. "In my defense, I have to say this was not just for the pleasure. I love him. I love him! It's just the natural step... if I was still a human, at least."

I look around me discreetly. I don't see empathy in them. I wouldn't have had it for someone like me before I met Lei. Angels have hearts of iced stone.

"I understand this is the end of your testimony," Rainel says, and I nod. "Does anyone want to question her?"

"Did you have human blood to attain a physical form?" one angel asks me.

I nod. They all gasp. "But only from the most despicable humans, the dregs of society. Criminals." Lei would be the exception, but that was a desperate survival instinct act that has nothing to do with morality.

"Some of the angels assigned to the area you dwelled at for the past days said that, whenever they met you, there was always a radar inverse echoing from far ahead. They would then discover it was a false alarm meant to mislead them. Furthermore, you refused any cooperation with them and lived far away from the place you should have been at; in fact, at the other side of Earth. Do you have any disclaimer against this?"

I let out a small gust from my nose and allow my head to hang. "No... It is all as you said."

Again that chorus of gasps. Well, dammit, do you live in a cave? What am I compared to all the evil crawling on Earth?

"I will say in my defense, however, that I did help a black-winged named Jason to rescue a moon spirit and restrain a demon while I stayed there. According to another angel named Archie, we managed to avert a tiny massacre of humans."

They nod. "Duly noted."

"I used the radar inverse in an attempt to divert their attention from me. I wanted to spend more time with Lei. You wouldn't understand, I know." I shake my head. "Look at all the tiny little details you want, but it all boils down to this: My only sin is to have fallen in love with a man! Dammit! Am I going to be condemned for all eternity because of that! Why it isn't a sin for humans, but it is for angels!" Damn you, stupid angels with your stupid logic! I deftly wipe my tears with a hand, trying to compose myself desperately.

"We quite understand it is normal human behavior. Let me remind you, however, that you are not one of them."

A jury member stands up. "The so-called Lei Synge-Sturmmond human's family has a pact with a demon. Did you know about this?"

I take about half minute before replying. "I... suspected it."

"Yet you did not investigate?"

My answer comes more straightly this time. "I figured the Synge-Sturmmond family's doing is their own business. After all, Lei is an adult and not even close to them."

"Ignoring demonic activity is a rather serious crime," another affirms.

"I am in no position to fight demons..." I've learned that the hard way.

"But you are able to request assistance from your higher brethren," he adds.

Oh... that is rather true. "I didn't think about it," I say, quite honestly.

"It looks like you have been neglecting all your responsibilities as of late."

I know this is not going to elicit a favorable response, but I say it anyway. "I happen not to be the only angel that was around the zone. If that's a crime, the rest should bear the same responsibility."

"Angels are not omniscient. But it is your duty to try to help if you come across a situation where you can."

"I object. The Synge-Sturmmond family is really well-known. Lei was a poor kid when he was nine, then his family miraculously rose from rags to riches. There has been years and years and years for someone else than me to investigate the matter."

Barely visible, frowns of doubt appear in a few eyebrows. Finally, one of the jury members speaks. "We'll look into this matter."

Phew. It is not my intention to involve Jason and Archie, but I shouldn't be charged with this too, when I am the most innocent of the ones concerned. Yet, why did they bring this up? If they knew about it, why didn't they investigate themselves? I suppose they just did in order to gather evidence for this trial. Maybe to find even more faults in me.

My verdict will be heavy. I see it in the faces judging me. I already knew it; I'm only striving to make it a little lighter. No red-winged angel ever got a small punishment.

"If nobody else has a question," Rainel says, "then please discuss the accused's verdict in the Deliberation Room."

Those damn all-important angels stand up and leave for a side door, as my heart pounds in my chest, hands and lips start trembling, body hot and cold at the same time.

Soon, the assembly of angels exits the room. It didn't take that long... My sentence has been decided rather unanimously, it seems.

The spokesman stands up for his announcement. "The jury has deliberated and we have reached unanimity in our judgement."

I thought so.

"We declare the accused guilty."

I close my eyes.

"We do not consider her crimes to warrant punishment or banishment," he says, as I open my lids slowly. "The actions of the accused didn't cause major harm in the human world, nor we consider she acted out of malice. We regard her behavior as being misled because of a regrettable accident, one that has very few precedents in the history of our race.

"To counteract that mistake, Sween, angel of the ninth order, is hereby sentenced to memory deletion."

My heart jumps in my ribcage. Astaroth's words echo in my head: _All your remembrances of Lei and being human will be gone. If your memories are gone, so will your dreams. Your soul will be an empty shell, caged forever._

A couple of tears fall down my cheeks as I close my eyes again. It's okay... I will be helping no one by keeping my memories. Lei and I could never be together. We could never have kids, or live the life a human couple would.

We may love each other... but in the long term, I'll only bring misery to him.

"I will accept my sentence... but I have one request."

"What is it?"

"Let me go back to the human world and see Lei once again. I'll erase his memories of me. He doesn't deserve to live with this pain." The other angels are staring at me as tears after tears are running down my face.

"We can't allow a red-winged out of our world. But fear not: we'll send the order to another angel to do it for you."

"Th-thanks..." I sob. The "thanks" more counter to my interests I've ever pronounced.

"Never fear. Lei should continue his life and you will continue yours, never to think of or meet the other again. Each of you should follow your own destinies."

I nod, incapable of pronouncing word or opening my eyes.

"The sentence will be carried right away. Please, this way." One of the bailiffs leads me to a door.

Rainel also comes with us. "Don't worry. In just a few minutes, you'll be one of us again. Your wings will turn pure black as soon as your remembrances are deleted."

We walk to what looks like a laboratory, where I am told to lie on something that resembles an examination table. Then one quartarian, I'm willing to bet Rainel's, places a metallic lid over the top half of my body. My consciousness slowly begins to fade.

"It will be okay," Rainel says.

Scenes from days past begin flooding my mind... Like what they say about people when they die... Even though I don't really remember my own death...

Tomorrow we'll go to Las Vegas and get married. And I'll buy you an engagement ring with a diamond so big you won't be able to carry it!

I remember Lei's lovely smiling face when he said this as clearly as if I was seeing him now. His messy black hair, his healthily blushed cheeks, his shapely pale arms in front of him.

Maybe... Just maybe... Sometime... Maybe thousands of years from now on... Maybe in another world after this Earth has ceased to exist... Maybe then we will be born again... And maybe then we will live in a world where we can be together.

Surely none of us will remember any of this... But I pray fate itself gives us a chance... A chance we never really had. A chance that was not meant to be. As we have lived in the same world, but at the same time, in two worlds that weren't meant to touch each other.

But for now...

Goodbye.

Goodbye...

# Day 18

### Aftermath

I come to my senses slowly. My lids closed, what I see in my mind's eye is a foggy landscape. I can't figure out my whereabouts or what time this is. For an instant, I can't recognize who I am. Then a small stream of reality trickles in. I am Sween... but where am I?

Blinking repeatedly, I open my eyes. I do know... I do know I've been here before...

I am lying on a bed with two males leaning over me. One is a beautiful young man; the other is a cute little boy.

"Hello." The older one makes an open smile that can't hide his expectancy. "How are you feeling?"

Sitting up, I frown. What is this about? What happened? Last thing I remember...

I comb my hair back with a hand. Not sure... my brain is all jumbled up. I can't recall... what was the last thing that occurred. I can't remember anything.

"No good," the kid suddenly says, arms folded and eyes closed in a not very childlike stance.

The other frowns at him. "Try again."

The boy nods and remains silent. I straighten, trying to find a comfortable position I can be in for a while as I ask the million questions I have in my messed-up mind.

The older male looks at me for a moment, but then turns to the younger as this one shakes his head.

"It stops at ninety-nine percent. I don't know, but there seems to be a hacking of some sort."

"How come?" the man asks, seemingly to himself. He is lost in thought for a minute and then turns to me. "Do you remember me?"

I blink to clear my eyes so I can analyze his features. He does seem somehow familiar...

"It doesn't seem you do." He smiles adorably. "Don't worry, everything is going to be okay."

"Who... what happened? My mind is all confused..."

He tilts his head. "You're Sween, a ninth order, black-winged angel. You reside in Schwartzweiss and help humans out of dangers. Do you remember this?"

I frown. It kind of rings a bell, but I'm not sure...

Suddenly, a turmoil of energies comes from somewhere close. All three of us look at the same wall; some uproar seems to have raised on the opposite side of it. Sounds like a fight.

"What the... Grab her!"

"Take this!" The sound of something hitting flesh—hard—echoes through the hall.

"What happened! She's gone haywire!" someone says desperately.

"Don't let her escape!"

"You morons!" More clashing rows and cries of pain resound, ever closer to us.

My eyes widen. I definitely recognize that voice.

With a loud thud, the room's door opens and a synthetic angel in a very bad mood lets her presence in, face angry and glaring like a bad child's.

"Mayii!" I smile.

"Get out of here, you two," she says in a low tone I haven't heard before.

"Rainel..." the younger boy says timidly, getting close and looking up at the other.

"Lord Rainel!" Other angels arrive at the door. "She's gotten crazy! Can you handle her!"

The one addressed as Rainel narrows his eyes, looking at Mayii fixedly. "Not a problem."

She lowers her chin in a defying stance. Before Rainel can even react, she jumps forward and delivers a punch so strong she knocks him unconscious.

All the other angels freeze in astonishment. Her attention sets on them.

"Anyone else thinks they're cool?"

The place is automatically cleared in a fraction of second.

She turns to me so suddenly her blond curls become horizontal for a second. "As I knew: they couldn't erase your memory!"

I blink and look into her eyes. "I do remember you, Mayii."

"I'm not Mayii. I knew this would happen, so I did a little modification on her. Sween, this is Astaroth. You remember me? We had a conversation a couple solar days ago."

Asta...roth. That name rings a bell, but I remember no conversation, no anything. I shake my head.

"You had a sin. An angel cannot live bearing such a sin, so they erased your memory. The reason for your estrangement from your race, Sween... is the love of a mortal man. A relationship that transcends time, space, races or universes. It is the love of two gods, a bond that no amount of forgetfulness can obliterate.

"They said, long ago, men and women were born together, with their bodies joined. Always together, eternally happy, so much that the gods became jealous and separated them with a thunderbolt. Since they were joined by the back, from that moment on they didn't know who their other half was and were condemned to wander the Earth looking for it, without having ever seen their face.

"I have known this Earth for many more millennia than what the current human civilization considers the dawn of their history, but I have never seen people like the ones described in this myth, and I believe there's not just one soul mate for each individual. But I do know this.

"While formerly you dedicated your all for love of humankind, now you're a goddess, a being that transcends angels; someone whose bond makes her capable of experiencing love in a broader way, greater and more magnanimous than universal love.

"Angels tried to brainwash him too. But he's waiting for you, he who became a god in his own right. Sween, you should go back to him, the one you're his world to."

And suddenly, images inundate my mind. Images of a man whose love is bigger and wider than the whole planet.

I definitely remember him. Waves of affection and warmth wash over me, just like the only night we spent in each other's arms. His smile, his body, his voice, his chivalry, his kindness, his passion, his energy. Raven locks of hair, black eyes like a cat's, flawless pale skin.

Tears arise to my eyes.

"Lei..."

I do recall now. All that has happened. So they've tried to erase my memory of these days, and failed.

"Lei is... waiting for me?"

"He's looking everywhere for you. Hurry back to his arms."

I frown. "But how can I do that? And no, I don't want to become a demon..."

"You're beyond angels or demons now. You will—"

Mayii falls on her face like a toppled domino piece.

I remain frozen for a second before leaning forward.

"Astaroth? Mayii?"

"Ah-ha! It was some hacking, all right," says some boastful voice as some angel I haven't met walks by. "But the problem's solved!"

After a second, I frown. "What the fuck."

"I had more technical problems in a day than I usually do in a year. You and your partner sure are a handful, eh? So the brainwash failed? What do you do in this case?" he asks someone else.

"First, let's help Lord Rainel," the other says, lifting the Dominion's unconscious form. Rainel... My eyes narrow. If it wasn't for him...

"Let's ask the Council. No need to wring our brains with this," a third moron says. What a slacker.

### ***

"The memory deletion was a failure... This happens in counted cases. The few times it did, the subject was actually closer in nature to an earthbound spirit than to an angel..."

I'm again at some kind of celestial gathering, now a more informal one at one of the Palace of Justice's halls. I lower my chin. These guys have more drastic methods than simple brainwashing in mind.

"I believe only one thing will be right to do," Rainel says, now restored from his ordeals.

"And that is?"

He lifts his head. "Let's elevate a petition so the Lord Himself will decide the verdict in Sween's extraordinary case."

My eyebrows arch at this.

He looks at me softly. "Besides, I have a feeling... she doesn't really belong with us anymore."

I don't, do I...

### ***

Even after witnessing Rainel's diligence, he seems to delay for hours before appearing again.

"All clear. The Lord has agreed to judge you personally. Come with me, I'll lead you to Him."

Rainel takes my hand, leading me to a balcony of the Palace of Justice. The world outside is foggy and misty. After unfolding his rainbow-colored wings, we elevate into spaces never known to man or even to the other angels. Luminous, ethereal white clouds rush past us as we head into a realm beyond comprehension.

My body feels lighter and lighter the more we ascend. A warm glimmer shines ever brighter, eventually taking over everything around us. When it finally clears, we're somewhere that resembles another Palace of Justice, just much bigger.

"The Lord awaits you beyond these doors. Please, proceed," Rainel says, making some steps back.

I glance at him and then turn to the impressive entrance in front of me. It closes automatically as I walk past it.

A world of white light presents itself in front of my eyes as soon as I enter the room. My heart is inundated with love, joy and so much more peace than what I have ever felt in the angels' world, let alone the humans'. I have already experienced as much happiness and love when I was with Lei, but never, ever this peaceful feeling. I could stay here forever.

"Sween," there is a voice, maybe inside my head, maybe in the air, I'm not sure. I can sense the wisdom and the deep caring in it, so much it starts bringing tears to my eyes. Warm tears of happiness. Why... why am I crying?

"Humans are meant to live in joy, harmony and peace during the whole of their brief existence; angels are meant to help them achieve that state through their infinite love. Each individual has their own unique path to do so..."

I nod, cuddled in that voice, my consciousness starting to wane like a dreamy cloud...

# Day 19

### The Future

"Are you Lei? Oh, what a joy! She's forgotten everything but a few things. You're the only person she's mentioned. Maybe she'll be able to remember more when she sees you!"

Slowly, I wake up to these words and sit on the bed. The door opens to let inside the nurse that's been talking and the person I love most in the world.

Lei's face illuminates as his eyes meet mine. He runs to my bed and sits at my side, bearhugging me.

"Sween! Oh, I'm so glad! You suddenly disappeared without a trace... I looked for you all over... The doctors say you lost your memory... You know who I am?"

"You're... Lei."

He smiles. "Yes."

"And... we're happily married..."

"Not yet. But soon enough."

"She does remember you, sir. But besides that, only really few things. She doesn't know where she lives, who her family is, not even her own surname."

Lei drops his hug and turns his head to the nurse. "Tell me what you know, please."

"Sure, it's been the only talk around here recently. They found her in St. Albain's church, with a backpack of clothing, a laptop, a doll, and that cat."

The nurse points at my white cat Midori, who's just gotten from under the bed and started coiling around Lei's leg.

"No matter what we do, it keeps getting in. We've tried to keep it in the hospital's gardens, but it always finds a way into the room. So we just let it. It never dirties the floor or drops hair, so it doesn't really bother. Some of the nurses are starting to like it."

Lei gives Midori a glance and lightly scratches its ear before turning to the nurse again.

"The laptop was in good shape and she's tried to look up information about her past in it, but she says there's nothing, only things she likes: videogames, pictures of clothing, articles. And whenever she finds a form where she needed to put her surname, it's blank."

She now points at the locker.

"Now there's another mystery, sir. The doll and the clothing. The doctors ran various tests on her and concluded the amnesia must be caused by emotional trauma, because there's nothing wrong with her brain. We all thought she was a teen, but we saw in the studies all her bones have finished growing, so biologically she's an adult. But look at her appearance, and her clothes... How old is she, actually?"

Lei smirks. "No lady wants to say her age, does she?"

The nurse appears disappointed plus a little offended.

He takes a quick peek inside the drawer and then turns to me. "Now you have a great excuse to avoid that topic forever, heh, Sween?"

My lids half-drop. "Shut up."

"She's my classmate at college, so yeah, she has to be an adult. She just likes these _kawaii_ things and clothes, and she's as sweet as them." He looks at me with endless love in his eyes. Suddenly, his mouth twists in a smirk. "Sometimes."

My eyes narrow into mere slits.

"Well, if she can pull it off, I say let's go for it." The nurse shrugs. "And yes, she's been very nice to all of us. A bit introverted, but not in an unfriendly way. I guess she's kind of shy."

"Shy?" I see Lei making an odd grimace. "Anyway, have you checked her stomach?"

"Her stomach?"

"She's told me she has a wide variety of food allergies."

"Oh... Well, she doesn't eat much. And she seems to hate every kind of vegetable."

"A girl after my own heart," I hear Lei muse.

The nurse rubs her hands in satisfaction. "You have until one in the afternoon for the visit. After that, please go to the director's office. We would like you to fill some forms—"

"I'm taking her home," he says, holding my left hand and kissing my knuckles. "I'll hire a doctor to look after her twenty-four seven, just in case. I'll take responsibility from now on."

"Well... you need to talk to the director about that. Call me if you need anything." With that, the nurse bows lightly and hurries away, presumably to be the first to tell the others the newest gossip.

Lei sits on the bed, curving his lips up at me.

"You look pretty good, considering the hospital stay and the horrendous food you've probably been eating." He hands me a heart-shaped, plushie-covered box. "You can tell me the truth now. What happened, actually?"

The lovely container has an assortment of chocolate bonbons inside, their smell making my mouth water. "Thank you, Lei." I throw my arms around his neck and kiss his lips.

His hands rest on my back and pull me to him. I can feel his smile as he kisses me back. "Welcome."

Before replying, I greedily have one of the chocolates. "I've told them everything I know. I woke up in that church and the only things I recalled were my name, you, Midori, and that the things I had on me were my most precious belongings. It's funny... My own surname is a mystery to me, but I do remember that doll's name is Mayii."

Lei looks at the doll. It resembles a young girl with long strawberry blond curls surrounding her face, dressed in an old-fashioned frilly dress, like a rich girl from the 1800s.

"For some reason, the computer's named Mayii as well."

"A quite peculiar name if you ask me."

"Right. I just know this doll gives me peace of mind. I must have loved this little girl a lot back then. Two of the nurses have told me they feel at ease when in her presence too. Maybe there's something magical about her, huh?

"Lower your voice," Lei says as his eyelids drops. "This is a hospital; you don't want your doll to be taken away and put in a 'Holy Mayii Shrine: Miraculous Cures', do you?"

I grin sheepishly. "So... We're really not married?"

He makes a lovely smile. "No. But you'll need a new surname if you can't remember yours. Synge-Sturmmond isn't so bad, is it?"

"Sween Synge-Sturmmond... Mister and Mrs. Synge-Sturmmond..."

His smile widens. "Well?"

"Yes, it doesn't sound bad." I hug him as close as I'm able to.

# Epilogue

Who would say we are in winter. This is just like a day in the middle of spring. The sun is warm enough for me to need refuge under a tree's shade as I lie over the grass. The sky is crisp and clear, just a couple of white clouds here and there. A soft breeze sways my hair and clothes.

Brother Joseph's mansion is a wonderful place. There are so many miles of greenery around that it actually feels as if I'm in the middle of the countryside. Someday I ought to ask about its exact measurements.

The peace and quiet are incomparable. And since that's just what is in my prescription, together with absolute rest, might as well enjoy it. I really don't feel like doing much these days, anyway.

I close my eyes, inhaling the pure air as the wind caresses my face. I can hear some birds singing happily in the distance.

Nature is so soothing. I'd really like to live in contact with it from now on, instead of the city.

Slowly, a shadow blocks the light on my countenance. I open my lids and smile at the pretty face staring at me.

"Everything okay?"

"Darling." I caress his silky cheek. He takes my hand in his. With a content yawn, I sit up.

"Hey, you don't need to sit because of me." He waves hands desperately.

"I just want to," I say, lazily retreating until my back rests against the trunk. "You don't need to worry about me. I'm not sick."

"But your memory hasn't come back, has it?"

"No..." I pause for a few seconds. "But I'm okay. Besides of that, I don't feel anything loose."

"Still, this is unsettling... I can't imagine how it could have happened..."

"No use worrying about it, darling. But I just wish that doctor would dismiss me once and for all. It doesn't even feel we're married if we can't be intimate because of this."

"Well, your health comes first. Besides, we'll have plenty of time to do things once you're okay."

I sigh. "I'm okay already."

He nods. "Want me to go ask her again about it?"

"It would be a good idea, wouldn't it? Thank you."

He repeats the assent. "By the way..."

"Yeah?"

"I didn't want to talk about this while you were recovering, but if you say you feel fine... I know you like brother Joseph's place a lot, but as a married couple it's kind of awkward to live with our familiars—no matter how big of a mansion they'd have."

I lift eyebrows. He smiles.

"I found something that might be just perfect for us. Half square mile worth of garden, since the lady of the house likes it so much." He smiles. "It has a pond and a fountain too. And trees and a park. The house is just a bit in the country style, but with all the commodities you could need. I would like to do some redecoration—but anyway, it has a pool indoors, and a large, large jacuzzi..." He grins mischievously. "Five bedrooms, a playroom, two studios that can be used for anything, and all the rest of the stuff."

My eyebrows must be close to my hair line. "Why a home so big for just the two—well, both of us and Midori? Five bedrooms? Why so much space?"

He arches his brows as well. "Well, it won't always be just the two of us and a pet..."

I frown. "What do you mean?"

"Come on." The line of his mouth almost forms a smile. "Maybe not in the nearby future, but we need some space for the little ones too."

"What little ones?" I keep frowning before I realize what he is talking about. I cringe. "I hadn't thought of that at all..."

He smiles cutely. "Well, it's no problem. Besides, right now I'm more interested in endless nights of passion than in endless nights trying to make the baby sleep."

"We'll have to hire help..."

"Yeah. But let's not worry about that for now. Anyway, the place is about twenty minutes by car from the city and fifteen from Academy. It's convenient for both our studies and our jobs when we graduate."

I look to the side, replying nothing to this.

"Of course, this is only when and if you feel good to go. Moving is a big source of stress, so you should only do it when you feel fully okay."

"Lei, I..."

"I understand. Right now it's not the time."

I shake my head. "It's about a different issue. Regarding my career..."

"Yes?"

"I've thought of a career change."

"Oh." He shrugs. "Well, if all you want to worry about in your life is what sexy dress are you going to wear and what techniques are you going to use in bed at night, you have my full support."

"Thanks for the support." I smile. "But no. This idea came to me as I was in the hospital; I'm sure I haven't thought of it before. But... I would like to help others to get close, just how you and I did."

"Oh... A marriage counselor, something like that?"

"Not exactly. Toiling to learn conventional techniques is not my desire. I would like to teach people to open the heart of others, just like I opened your heart to me; for them to love and trust each other for what they truly are, not for what they seem or the masks they show." I shake my hands in the air. "I guess it would be like a New Age community learning group. Something like that."

"That's a bit of a hard job. You need a lot of love and compassion for that. It's like the job of an angel." He looks at me sweetly. "But if someone can pull it off, that's you."

He makes me smile with that. A job of an angel? I wouldn't make a good angel. I'm too rebellious, capricious, selfish and lustful to be one. Too human to be one. But still... "I think it's a noble task, to do my best so others can be as happy as we are now."

"You're incredible." He smiles. "I want to kiss you so badly..." He moves closer, unexpectedly stopping at the last moment. "But, Sween... are you really sure you're okay like this? How much more to go do you have before graduation? Very little, right?"

I can't remember... but yeah, we were in last year. Must be little.

"Then why not apply that extra effort and graduate? Of course, you're free to do it or not, but it's kind of a waste if you give up now, I believe. Unless—oh no! You forgot everything about the career too?"

I wince. "Uh, I don't think so. How could those unforgettable Giraud books vanish from my remembrance?"

He smiles, relieved. "That's good. Because, you know, I'd really like it if we could graduate together."

My lips curve up. Yeah, that'd be so cute. Lei and I...

His lips meet mine in a manner that's so suitable for the place; the perfect kiss for a young couple under a tree k-i-s-s-i-n-g, in a day that resembles spring but it's not: sweet, romantic, with just the right intensity.

We separate and I stare at Lei's face as he gives me a warm look, the breeze playing with his hair and his white shirt. Wait... he's wearing white!

### ***

Passionate red towel slippers welcome my feet, which have been just wiped by a towelette in a similar hue. Smiling, I dress up. Even a common bath at Lei's brother's mansion is a delightful treat: jacuzzi, clouds of humid heat in winter, exclusive bath products, and this lovely set of bathrobe, slippers and towels I'm using for the first time. I could spend all day here. I walk back to the bedroom and lie on the bed, toasty and content.

The door opens slowly, and then its aperture widens abruptly as Lei makes a large-ham, dramatic entrance.

My eyes grow huge as I look at him. Smirking, he closes the entrance before turning to me. He's wearing a white nurse cap with a red cross inside a circle. A white neck is all he has on in the manner of a shirt, and from it hangs a small identification plaque with his name. Examination gloves cover his hands.

"The doctor said it's okay for you to resume sexual activity now. So nurse Synge-Sturmmond here will make sure you receive your healthy and recommended daily dose of injections."

"I don't take any— _Oh_." I drag this last word before my lips twist in a mischievous smile.

There's practically nothing in my past that isn't a blur, but I do remember Lei's body. He's even more ripped now than he used to be, his broad chest more muscular and his shoulders wider. His arms look a bit stronger than before too, and he still has that feeble-looking, slender waist that would look good even in a woman.

I've tried recalling my past. But no matter what, I can only remember some fragments from my childhood and the two weeks before I disappeared. Some people long for a history desperately. But I'm fine. Even if many years of my life are a total blank. From what I feel—that there's nothing worth recalling there—and from what I do remember—an overbearing and loveless family, jeering classmates that mistreated me just because I was smarter, living with just enough—I'm sure it's not worth worrying over.

And who wants to bother with the past when the present looks so good, I tell myself as a smirking Lei sits at my side. I'll only live for the present and the future. And they both appear so much more enjoyable than what the past seems to have been.

Now, if you'll excuse me, it's time to receive my health treatment. <3

### TO BE CONTINUED!

Thank you for reading _Forbidden_. I hope you enjoyed the experience just as much as I enjoyed writing it.

You know how important reviews are for us authors! I'd like to offer the highest-quality reading I'm capable of. And that can only be done through your input! I'd love a review from you!

This is just the first book in the series, so look out for next title! Forbidden: _New Days_ continues the narration a month after _Forbidden_ 's ending. It features Lei and Sween in their new life as detectives and spouses, and Sween's life as a human, but the supernatural is just around the corner! Romance, sex and mystery await you in a new adventure!

Till next time!

# Author Sites

To make sure you get all new releases and artwork, please subscribe to my newsletter :

https://tinyletter.com/HaruIchiban

Follow me in social media:

 Goodreads

deviantArt

 Youtube§

Twitter

Facebook

# About Haru Ichiban

Writer, artist, doctor and English teacher, also expert at leading quadruple lives. I am pretty sure aliens dropped me here when I was born, but can't find direct evidence of that.  
I write so I can read the stories I'd like to read. As simple as that. I invent my stories with the heart, not the mind. You may like them, you may not; but you'll surely feel the "spark" in them, the life in the characters, the freedom that is hard to define with words. Because I really, really like to write. Writing what you like is so much fun, and you can clearly see it when the author enjoys themselves. That"spark" is what I seek everywhere, no matter how famous the author is or how sharp their writing skills are.

Why paranormal romance, erotic romance, detectives, mature young adult and romantic comedy? I would love to refer you to Stephen King's excellent prologue of Night Shift. When people asked him why did he write horror, he replied "Why do you assume I have a choice?"

# Excerpt from Forbidden: New Days (Forbidden book 2)

He smiles mischievously. "I'll show you our bedroom. I especially redecorated this one. Hope you like it."

The door he had skipped before now lies open before me. My eyes enlarge. No... wonder...

The soft, fluffy carpet all over the floor is a warm, light vermeil and so is the cover of the king-sized canopy bed, so tall it almost reaches the ceiling. Two comfortable little sofas and a large one, still in the same hue, and a silver table rest near the window to the right of the bed; to the left lies a huge chimney in anthracite-colored stone. A lot of the space is populated with dark furniture designed to hold things: shelves, vanity tables, desks. There's a multitude of tiny objects of comfort everywhere inside these cream walls, just like in his room at Joseph's mansion.

"What a beautiful red color... It resembles the red that suits me..."

"The color you wore for our first night together, right?"

I startle. "So it was that?"

"I'll never forget that night," he says, walking closer. He rests a hand on the nape on my neck as his lips meet mine.

"I'm quite honored..."

"May our lives be filled with nights like that one, Sween." Lei kisses me again.

Suddenly, he separates.

"Oh shit."

"What?"

He purses his lips. "Damn, you said you'd be naked in front of a fireplace."

My eyes widen. I said I'd lie in the nude over a fur rug... and there it is, a black one lying close to the chimney!

"But I can't let you do that if you have a cold," he says, almost apologetically.

"Oh, so little perv will have to wait a bit for that." I smirk.

He scrunches his mouth in another odd curve. "I also thought we would use the bed for the first time. Ah well."

"Hey, I can always please you." I smile.

"No fair. Hey, come. I'll teach you to use the chimney." He crouches in front of it. "See, here's a gas valve. You turn it on like this and place a lit match below—Got it." A bright fire comes to life, enveloping the lumber.

Half-closing my eyes, I let myself be warmed by the flames. "This feels really nice."

"I'm an air conditioner type of guy, but when you told me that idea... I liked it." His smile is quite lustful.

"Sure. No manmade technology can beat this atmosphere. Did this chimney come with the house?"

"Yes, but this room was very rustic. Not the kind of charm I was seeking."

"Mmm." My attention returns to the flames. "It is quite warm. Do you think it'll be comfortable to take everything off in front of this fire?"

"Don't dare to do it right now. When you get better, yes, yes it'll be."

"I wasn't talking about myself." Slowly I turn to him, an evil smirk on my face.

He straightens, his cheeks a warm pink. "You... you want me to do it?"

"Sure. And black looks so good on you... Your naked skin against black fur... I bet it'd be quite a sight."

He inhales sharply and thinks for some long seconds. "What do you want to do? Just watch?"

"Like I said, I have no problem in pleasing you."

"But then again, you—"

"I'll be fine." Something odd I learned in our month of marriage is that Lei becomes strangely upset if we have a sexual encounter and I don't have at least an orgasm. He doesn't seem to understand I may sometimes be satisfied just by making him enjoy himself. He appears to think I may be holding a grudge if that happens. On the other hand, I can come several times and he none, and he will still call it a satisfactory encounter. It almost seems that satisfying me is more important to him than his own pleasure.

And right now, he's still eyeing me warily.

"Damn it, do I have to tear off your pants and push you to the floor for you to understand? Clothes off! Now! Don't make me repeat myself!"

His eyes grow huge. Still, he hesitates for some seconds. "Fine. I really want to do it. I'll hold onto a bonus for you next time for this."

Closing my eyes, I sigh. Okay, okay, I don't even want to argue that.

Still keeping just a little bit of that odd mien in his lips, he stares at me while taking off his vest and then his shirt, hurling them to random areas of the bedroom. His footwear and socks follow, and then I make him stop.

"Now lie on the carpet..." My tone is husky.

Not taking his eyes off my face, he obeys, resting across the black fur.

I reach for his belt and open it. "Lift your hips now..."

Pushing down his pants together with his boxers, I leave him completely naked. His breath is agitated as I stare at his snowy skin, more perfect and smoother than the one of any other man I've seen. He's so incredibly beautiful, that wide, muscular chest, small waist, tiny hips, long legs... He's already quite up and ready, his large, sturdy erection ending in a deep pink tip that reaches his navel.

"Hmm..." I brush my hand against his large pectorals and then down, feeling the deep line in the middle of his abdomen. As I reach his member, my fingers slide to the sides of the pelvis.

"Ahh... You want to tease me... No..." he moans. I love his voice so much when he's aroused.

"What do you want? What do you want me to do to your cock?" I smile.

"Anything you want... But don't tease me..."

"Then teach me. Show me what you would like from me."

He gasps and peers at my eyes, after which he looks down and grabs his cock, his fingers closing on it, caressing it up and down slowly.

"Is that what you want?" I remove his hand and replace it with mine. He closes his lids, gritting his teeth as I copy his motion, sliding my hand from the tip to the base, over and over, my finger pads firmly pressing against his soft skin. Shit, my own body is reacting.

"Ugh...!" He squirms. I can clearly feel his throbbing as his hips start bucking, accompanying my strokes. He won't last too much at this rate. My desire is to enjoy the show some more though... he is simply delicious.

I leave his cock alone, which is starting to drip precum, making him peer at me.

"Part your legs," is my order. Clumsily he obeys. I look at his balls and caress the underside of them.

"U-Ugh..." he groans, one eye closed.

"Do you like it? You like it when I touch your balls? You like it when I stroke your cock?"

"Y-yes..."

"Then tell me," I say, now using my left hand to caress his dick while still using my right on his balls. "Tell me how much you like it."

"I love it... when you touch... my balls and my cock..." Lei moans.

"Very good." I smile. And suddenly, I start pumping his member as fast as I can, kneading his balls meanwhile, as he opens his eyes hugely and cries out.

"Shit... Shit...!" He arches his back and thrusts himself in my hands. "I'm gonna..."

"Aim for one more," I say, applying pressure to the tip with my thumb. He gulps and nods.

"Ugh... Aahhh!" he exclaims his orgasm, thrusting his hips savagely, but I don't let him ejaculate.

"Argh... argh... ah..." His chin is hanging out, his breathing ragged. Just when his climax is dying out, I rest my nervously moving, quick tongue to the underside of his tip.

"Ahhhhh!" His eyes flow open as his cock twitches in my hand. I release its manual prison, and a stream of semen shoots up in the air, splashing his thighs, my hand and my face. Lei's face is scrunched as his hips thrust wildly in the air, his seed pouring out and out, a dozen of spurts until he finally lets out a long sigh and relaxes.

I look down at his body. I always love the sight of his relaxing cock stained in cum. Just how I predicted, seeing him naked over the black fur and relaxing in a post-orgasmic daze is simply delightful. I let him rest for half minute as I wipe myself before speaking. "Well, that was a success."

He breathes deeply and looks at me.

I was so surprised when he actually had multiple orgasms in our first night together... But then I learned that it is actually possible for guys if they hold onto their cum. It's even possible cumming, which is a more advanced technique. And it turns out Lei had been practicing this for years, training himself to be more effective and resilient should he have sex with a partner.

"And now, you—"

"Tsk." I rest a knee over his sweaty, naked chest. "Just lie down and be pretty."

He actually chuckles at this. "Thank you, Sween."

"It's not the first time I tell you: Sometimes I just want to please you. I won't ask anything for myself." My look is serious. "When I do want something, you'll hear me, and you'll hear me loud."

"Sorry," he says, a sweet air around him, lips curved up slightly.

